mWiBMKMiS
wauBiHiwyiiwiwa
^'-
V^-VVMX
wr^- l^.
m
..- >i^Ml-
;^''
..■^•^••^■'
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2007 with funding from
IVIicrosoft Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/chinesefairybookOOwilh
THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
The English fairy Book
The Welsh Fairy Book
The Irish Fairy Book
The Scottish Fairy Book
The Italian Fairy Book
The Hungarian Fairy Book
The Indian Fairy Book
The Jewish Fairy Book
The Swedish Fairy Book
The Chinese Fairy Book
I " llimill IMIII 111 Nil III mil III Mill !!■
THE
CHINESE FAIRY
BOOK
EDITED BY
DR. R. WILHELM
TRANSLATED AFTER ORIGINAL SOURCES BY
FREDERICK H. MARTENS
WITH SIX ILLUSTRATIONS IN COLOR BY
GEORGE W. HOOD
NEW YORK
FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY
PUBLISHERS
Copyright, 1921, by
Frederick A. Stokes Company
All Rights Reserved
THE NEW YORk
PUBLIC LIBRARY
ASTOR ',ENOX AND
TiLDcN rcUNDATIONS
O
Printed in the U. S. of America
PREFACE
The fairy tales and legends of olden China have in
common mth the '^ Thousand and One Nights'* an
oriental glow and glitter of precious stones and gold
and multicolored silks, an oriental wealth of fantastic
and supernatural action. And yet they strike an ex-
otic note distinct in itself. The seventy-three stories
here presented after original sources, embracing
*' Nursery Fairy Tales," ''Legends of the Gods,"
"Tales of Saints and Magicians," ''Nature and Ani-
mal Tales," "Ghost Stories," "Historic Fairy Tales,"
and "Literary Fairy Tales," probably represent the
most comprehensive and varied collection of oriental
fairy tales ever made available for American readers.
There is no child who will not enjoy their novel color,
their fantastic beauty, their infinite variety of subject.
Yet, like the ' ' Arabian Nights, ' ' they will amply repay
the attention of the older reader as well. Some are
exquisitely poetic, such as "The Flower-Elves," "The
Lady of the Moon" or "The Herd Boy and the Weav-
ing Maiden"; others like "How Three Heroes Came
By Their Deaths Because Of Two Peaches", carry us
back dramatically and powerfully to the Chinese age
of Chivalry. The summits of fantasy are scaled in the
quasi-religious dramas of "The Ape Sun Wu Kung"
and "Notcha," or the wierd sorceries unfolded in "The
Kindly Magician". Delightful ghost stories, with
happy endings, such as "A Night on the Battlefield"
and "The Ghost Who Was Foiled," are paralleled
V
vi PREFACE
with such idyllic love-tales as that of ''Rose of Even-
ing, or such Lilleputian fancies as ''The King of the
Ants" and "The Little Hunting Dog". It is quite
safe to say that these Chinese fairy tales mil give
equal pleasure to the old as well as the young. They
have been retold simply, with no changes in style or
expression beyond such details of presentation which
differences between oriental and occidental viewpoints
at times compel. It is the 'writer's hope that others
may take as much pleasure in reading them as he did
in their translation.
Feedbick H. Martens.
CONTENTS
PAGE
Preface v
NURSERY FAIRY TALES
CHAPTER
I Women 's Words Part Flesh and Blood . 1
II The Three Rhymsters 4
III How Greed for a Trifling Thing Led a
]\Ian to Lose a Great One 6
IV Who Was the Sinner? 9
V The Magic Cask 10
VI The Favorite of Fortune and the Child
OF III Luck 11
VII The Bird with Nine Heads 13
VIII The Cave OF the Beasts 17
IX The Panther 20
X The Great Flood 24
XI The Fox and the Tiger 27
XII The Tiger's Decoy 28
XIII The Fox and the Raven 29
XIV Why Dog and Cat are Enemies .... 30
LEGENDS OF THE GODS
XV How THE Five Ancients Became Men . . 35
XVI The Herd Boy and the Weaving Maiden . 37
XVII Yang Oerlanq 42
CONTENTS
CHAPTER PACE
XVIII NoTSCHA 44
XIX The Lady of the Moon 53
XX The Morning and the Evening Star . . 55
XXI The Girl with the Horse's Head or the
Silkworm Goddess 56
XXII The Queen op Heaven 58
XXIII The Fire-God 61
XXIV The Three Ruling Gods 62
XXV A Legend of Confucius 64
XXVI The God of War 66
TALES OF SAINTS AND MAGICIANS
XXVII The Halos of the Saints 71
XXVIII Laotsze 73
XXIX The Ancient Man 75
XXX The Eight Immortals (I) '.76
XXXI The Eight Immortals (II) 82
XXXII The Two Schol^vrs 84
XXXIII The Miserly Farmer 88
XXXIV SkyO'Dawn 90
XXXV King Mu of Dschou 95
XXXVI The King of Huai Nan 99
XXXVII Old Dschanq 102
XXXVIII The Kindly Magician 107
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES
XXXIX The Flower-Elves 119
XL The Spirit op the Wu-Lian Mountain . . 124
CONTENTS
CHAPTER PAGE
XLI The King of the Ants 125
XLII The Little Hunting Dog 127
XLIII The Dragon After His Winter Sleep . 130
XLIV The Spirits of the Yellow River . . . 131
XLV The Dragon-Princess 137
XLVI Help in Need 142
XLVII The Disowned Princess 151
XLVIII Fox-Fire 161
GHOST STORIES
XLIX The Talking Silver Foxes 165
L The Constable 168
LI The Dangerous Reward 174
LII Retribution 177
LIII The Ghost Who Was Foiled 180
LIV The Punishment of Greed 184
LV The Night on the Battlefield .... 186
LVI The Kingdom op the Ogres 189
LVII The ]\'L\iden Who Was Stolen Away . . 196
LVIII The Flying Ogre 199
LIX Black Arts 201
HISTORIC LEGENDS
LX The Sorcerer op the White Lotus Lodge . 209
LXI The Three Evils 212
LXII How Three Heroes Came By Their Deaths
Because of Two Peaches 215
LXIII How THE River God's Wedding Was Broken
Off 218
CONTENTS
CHAPTER PAGH
LXIV DscHANG Liang 220
LXV Old Dragonbeard 223
LXVI How MoLO Stole the Lovely Rose-Bed . .231
LXVII The Golden Canister 235
LXVIII Yang Gui Fe 240
LXIX The Monk of the Yangtze-Kiang . . . 243
LITERARY FAIRY TALES
LXX The Heartless Husband 251
LXXI GLiUNA the Beautiful 261
LXXII The Frog Princess 271
LXXIII Rose of Evening 280
LXXIV The Ape Sun Wu KuNQ 288
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
' ' The crows come flying and form a bridge over which the
Weaving Maiden crosses the Silver River" Frontispiece
JAOINQ
PAQB
"Beside it stood a Cassia-tree" . 54
" 'And I crossed the water on the shoe' " ..... 90
' ' A fisherboy dived into the water and brought up a pearl
from beneath the chin of a black dragon" .... 138
"Tsian Tang brought out a platter of red amber on which
lay a carbuncle" 156
* ' Then he took his master and Rose-Red upon his back and
flew with them over the steep walls" 234
NURSERY FAIRY TALES
THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
I
women's words part flesh and blood
ONCE upon a time there were two brothers, who
lived in the same house. And the big brother
listened to his wife's words, and because of them fell
out with the little one. Summer had begun, and the
time for sowing the high-growing millet had come.
The little brother had no grain, and asked the big one
to loan him some, and the big one ordered his wife to
give it to him. But she took the grain, put it in a large
pot and cooked it until it was done. Then she gave it
to the little fellow. He knew nothing about it, and went
and sowed his field with it. Yet, since the grain had
been cooked, it did not sprout. Only a single grain of
seed had not been cooked ; so only a single sprout shot
up. The little brother was hard-working and indust-
rious by nature, and hence he watered and hoed the
sprout all day long. And the sprout grew mightily,
like a tree, and an ear of millet sprang up out of it like
a canopy, large enough to shade half an acre of
ground. In the fall the ear was ripe. Then the little
brother took his ax and chopped it down. But no
sooner had the ear fallen to the ground, than an
enormous Roc came rushing down, took the ear in his
I
2 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
beak and flew away. The little brother ran after him
as far as the shore of the sea.
Then the bird turned and spoke to him like a human
being, as follows: ''You should not seek to harm me!
What is this one ear worth to youf East of the sea
is the isle of gold and silver. I will carry you across.
There you may take whatever you want, and become
very rich."
The little brother was satisfied, and climbed on the
bird's back, and the latter told him to close his eyes.
So he only heard the air whistling past his ears, as
though he were driving through a strong mnd, and
beneath him the roar and surge of flood and waves.
Suddenly the bird settled on a rock: "Here we are!"
he said.
Then the little brother opened his eyes and looked
about him: and on all sides he saw nothing but the
radiance and shimmer of all sorts of white and yellow
objects. He took about a dozen of the little things
and hid them in his breast.
"Have you enough?" asked the Eoc.
"Yes, I have enough," he replied.
"That is well," answered the bird. "Moderation
protects one from harm."
Then he once more took him up, and carried him
back again.
When the little brother reached home, he bought
himself a good piece of ground in the course of time,
and became quite well to do.
But his brother was jealous of him, and said to
him, harshly: "Where did you manage to steal the
money?"
So the little one told him the whole truth of the
matter. Then the big brother went home and took
counsel with his wife.
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 3
" Nothing easier," said Ms wife. "I will just cook
grain again and keep back one seedling so that it is
not done. Then you shall sow it, and we will see what
happens."
No sooner said than done. And sure enough, a single
sprout shot up, and sure enough, the sprout bore a
single ear of millet, and when harvest time came
around, the Roc again appeared and carried it off in
his beak. The big brother was pleased, and ran after
him, and the Roc said the same thing he had said be-
fore, and carried the big brother to the island. There
the big brother saw the gold and silver heaped up
everywhere. The largest pieces were like hills, the
small ones were like bricks, and the real tiny ones were
like grains of sand. They blinded his eyes. He only
regretted that he knew x)f no way by which he could
move mountains. So he bent down and picked up as
many pieces as possible.
The Roc said : * ' Now you have enough ! You will
overtax your strength."
''Have patience but a little while longer," said the
big brother. ''Do not be in such a hurry! I must get
a few more pieces!"
And thus time passed.
The Roc again urged him to make haste : "The sun
will appear in a moment," said he, "and the sun is so
hot it bums human beings up."
"Wait just a little while longer," said the big
brother. But that very moment a red disk broke
through the clouds with tremendous power. The Roc
flew into the sea, stretched out both his wings, and beat
the water with them in order to escape the heat. But
the big brother was shrivelled up by the sun.
4 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Note: This fairy-tale is traditionally narrated. The Roc is
called pong in Chinese, and the treasures on the island are spoken
of as '"all sorts of yellow and white objects" because the little
fellow does not know that they are gold and silver.
n
THE THREE EHYMSTERS
ONCE there were three daughters in a family. The
oldest one married a physician, the second one
married a magistrate ; but the third, who was more than
usually intelligent and a clever talker, married a
fai'mer.
Now it chanced, once upon a time, that their parents
were celebrating a birthday. So the throe daughters
came, together with their husbands, to wish them long
life and happiness. The parents-in-law prepared a
meal for their three sons-in-law, and put the birthday
wine on the table. But the oldest son-in-law, who knew
that the third one had not attended school, wanted
to embarrass him.
**It is far too tiresome,*' said he, *'just to sit here
drinking: let us have a drinking game. Each one of
us must invent a verse, one that rimes and makes
sense, on the words: 'in the sky, on the earth, at the
table, in the room,' And whoever cannot do so, must
empty three glasses as a punishment."
All the company were satisfied. Only the third son-
in-law felt embarrassed and insisted on leaving. But
the guests would not let him go, and obliged him to
keep his seat.
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 5
Then the oldest son-in-law began: '*I will make a
start with my verse. Here it is :
"In the sky the phenix proudly flies,
On the earth the lambkin tamely lies,
At the table through an aneicnt book I wade,
In the room I softly call the maid."
The second one continued: ''And I say:
"In the sky the turtle-dove flies round,
On the earth the ox paws up the ground,
At the table one studies the deeds of yore,
In the room the maid she sweeps the floor."
Bnt the third son-in-law stuttered, and found noth-
ing to say. And when all of them insisted, he broke
out in rough tones of voice :
"In the sky — flies a leaden bullet
On the earth — stalks a tiger-beast,
On the table — lies "a pair of scissos.
In the room — I call the stable-boy."
The other two sons-in-law clapped their hands and
began to laugh loudly.
"Why the four lines do not rhyme at all," said they,
"and, besides they do not make sense. A leaden bullet
is no bird, the stable-boy does his work outside, would
you call him into the room? Nonsense, nonsense!
Drink!"
Yet before they had finished speaking, the third
daughter raised the curtain of the women's room, and
stepped out. She was angry, yet she could not sup-
press a smile.
"How so do our lines not make sense?" said she.
"Listen a moment, and I'll explain them to you: In
the sky our leaden buUet will shoot your phenix and
6 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
your turtle-dove. On the earth our tiger-beast will
devour your sheep and your ox. On the table our pair
of scissors mil cut up all your old books. And finally,
in the room — well, the stable-boy can marry your
maid!"
Then the oldest son-in-law said: "Well scolded!
Sister-in-law, you know how to talk! If you were a
man you would have had your degree long ago. And,
as a punishment, we will empty our three glasses.
Note: This is also a fairy-tale traditionally handed down.
Ill
HOW GEEED FOE A TRIFLING THING LED A MAN TO
LOSE A GREAT ONE
ONCE upon a time there was an old woman, who
had two sons. But her older son did not love
his parents, and left his mother and brother. The
younger one served her so faithfully, however, that all
the people spoke of his filial affection.
One day it happened that there was a theatrical per-
formance given outside the village. The younger son
started to carry his mother there on his back, so that
she might look on. But there was a ravine before the
village, and he slipped and fell down in the middle of
it. And liis mother was killed by the rolling stones,
and her blood and flesh were sprinkled about every-
where. The son stroked his mother's corpse, and wept
bitterly. He was about to kill himself when, suddenly,
he saw a priest standing before him.
The latter said: ''Have no fear, for I can bring
your mother back to life again ! ' ' And as he said so,
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 7
he stooped, gathered up her flesh and bones, and laid
them together as they should be. Then he breathed up-
on them, and at .once the mother was alive again. This
made the son very happy, and he thanked the priest on
his knees. Yet on a sha«rp point of rock he still saw a
bit of his mother's flesh hanging, a bit about an inch
long.
' ' That should not be left hanging there either, ' ' said
he, and hid it in Ms breast.
*'In truth, you love your mother as a son should,"
said the priest. Then he bade the son give him the bit
of flesh, kneaded a manikin out of it, breathed upon
it, and in a minute there it stood, a really fine-looking
little boy.
' ' His name is Small Profit, ' ^ said he, turning to the
son, ''and you may call him brother. You are poor
and have not the wherewithal with which to nourish
your mother. If you need something. Small Profit can
get it for you."
The son thanked him once more, then took his mother
on his back again, and his new little brother by the
hand, and went home. And when he said to Small
Profit : ' ' Bring meat and wine ! ' ' then meat and wine
were at hand at once, and steaming rice was already
cooking in the pot. And when he said to Small Profit :
** Bring money and cloth!" then his purse filled itself
with money, and the chests were heaped up with cloth
to the brim. Whatever he asked for that he received.
Thus, in the course of time, they came to be very well
off indeed.
But his older brother envied him greatly. And
when there was an»other theatrical performance in the
village, he took his mother on his back — by force — and
went to it. And when he reached the ravine, he slipped
purposely, and let his mother fall into the depths,
8 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
only intent to see that she really was shattered into
fragments. And sure enough his mother had such a
bad fall that her limbs and trunk were stre^^m around
in all directions. He then climbed dowm, took his
mother's head in his hands, and pretended to weep.
And at once the priest was on hand again, and said :
'*! can wake the dead to life again, and surround white
bones with flesh and blood!"
Then he did as he had done before, and the mother
came to life again. But the older brother already had
hidden one of her ribs on purpose. He now pulled it
out and said to the priest: "Here is a bone left.
What shall I do with it?"
The priest took the bone, enclosed it in lime and
earth, breathed upon it, as he had done the other time,
and it became a little man, resembling Small Profit,
but larger in stature.
"His name is Great Duty," he told his older brother,
"if you stick to him he will always lend you a hand."
The son took his mother back again, and Great Duty
walked beside him.
When he came to their courtyard door, he saw his
younger brother coming out, holding Small Profit in his
arms.
"Where are you going?" he said to him.
His brother answered: "Small Profit is a divine
being, who does not wish to dwell for all time among
men. He wants to fly back to the heavens, and so I
am escorting him."
"Give Small Profit to me! Don't let him get away!"
cried the older brother.
Yet, before he had ended his speech, Small Profit was
rising in the air. The older brother then quickly let
his mother drop on the ground, and stretched out his
hand to catch Small Profit. But he did not succeed,
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 9
and now Great Duty, too, rose from the ground, took
Small Profit's hand, and together they ascended to the
clouds and disappeared.
Then the older brother stamped on the ground, and
said with a sigh: "Alas, I have lost my Great Duty
because I was too greedy for that Small Profit ! ' '
Note: In China — usually on festive days or because of some
religious celebration — a provisional stage is erected before the village
OD temple, and a play given. Permanent theaters are to be
found only in the large cities.
IV
WHO WAS THE SINNER?
ONCE upon a time there were ten farmers, who
were crossing a field together. They were
sui-prised by a hea^^y thunder-storm, and took refuge
in a half-ruined temple. But the thunder drew ever
nearer, and so great was the tumult that the air trem-
bled about them, while the lightning flew around the
temple in a continuous circle. The farmers were
greatly frightened, and thought that there must be a
sinner among them, whom the lightning would strike.
In order to find out who it might be, they agreed to
hang their straw hats up before the door, and he whose
hat was blown away was to yield himself up to his fate.
No sooner were the hats outside, than one of them
was blown away, and the rest thrust its unfortunate
owner out of doors without pity. But as soon as
he had left the temple the lightning ceased circling
around, and struck it with a crash.
The one whom the rest had thrust out, had been the
10 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
only righteous one among them, and for his sake the
lightning had spared the temple. So the other nine
had to pay for their hardheartedness with their lives.
Note: A traditionally narrated fairy-tale.
V
THE MAGIC CASK
ONCE upon a time there was a man who dug up a
big, earthenware cask in his field. So he took it
home with him and told his wife to clean it out. But
when his wife started brushing the inside of the cask,
the cask suddenly began to fill itself with brushes. No
matter how many were taken out, others kept on tak-
ing their place. So the man sold the brashes, and the
family managed to live quite comfortably.
Once a coin fell into the cask by mistake. At once
the brushes disappeared and the cask began to fill
itself with money. So now the family became rich ; for
they could take as much money out of the cask as ever
they wished.
Now the man had an old grandfather at home, who
was weak and shaky. Since there was nothing else he
could do, his grandson set him to w^ork shoveling
money out of the cask, and when the old grandfather
grew weary and could not keep on, he would fall into
a rage, and shout at him angrily, telling him he was lazy
and did not want to work. One day, however, the old
man's strength gave out, and he fell into the cask
and died. At once the money disappeared, and the
whole cask began to fill itself with dead grandfathers.
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 11
Then the man had to pull them all out and have them
buried, and for this purpose he had to use up again all
the money he had received. And when he was through,
the cask broke, and he was just as poor as before.
Note: "The Magic Cask" is a traditionally narrated tale. In
Northern China wooden casks or barrels are unknown. Large
vessels, open at the top, of earth or stone are used to hold water and
other liquids.
VI
THE FAVORITE OF FORTUNE AND THE CHILD OF ILL LUCK
ONCE upon a time there was a proud prince who
had a daughter. But the daughter was a child
of ill luck. When it came time for her to marry, she
had all her suitors assemble before her father's palace.
She was going to throw down a ball of red silk among
them, and whoever caught it was to be her husband.
Now there were many princes and counts gathered
before the castle, and in their midst there was also a
beggar. And the princess could see dragons crawl-
ing into his ears and crawling out again from his
nostrils, for he was a child of luck. So she threw the
ball to the beggar and he caught it.
Her father asked angrily: ''Why did you throw
the ball into the beggar's hands!"
''He is a favorite of Fortune," said the princess,
"I will marry him, and then, perhaps, I will share in
his good luck."
But her father would not hear of it, and since she in-
sisted, he drove her from the castle in his rage. So
the princess had to go off with the beggar. She dwelt
12 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
with him in a little hut, and had to hunt for herbs and
roots, and cook them herself, so that they might have
something to eat ; and often they both went hungry.
One day her husband said to her: *'I will set out
and seek my fortune. And when I have found it, I will
come back again and fetch you." The princess was
willing, and he went away, and was gone for eighteen
years. Meanwhile the princess lived in want and
affliction, for her father remained hard and merciless.
If her mother had not secretly given her food and mon-
ey, no doubt she would have starved to death during
all that time.
But the beggar found his fortune, and at length
became emperor. He returned and stood before liis
wife. She however, no longer recognized him: She
only knew that he was the powerful emperor.
He asked her how she were getting along.
**Why do you ask mo how I am getting along!" she
replied. '*I am too far beneath your notice."
*'And who may your husband bef "
* ' My husband was a beggar. He went away to seek
his fortune. That was eighteen years ago, and he has
not yet returned."
"And what have you done during all those long
years ? ' '
''I have been waiting for him to return."
''Do you wish to marry some one else, seeing
that he has been missing so long?"
''No, I will remain his wife until I die."
When the emperor saw how faithful his wife was, he
told her who he was, had her clothed in magnificent
garments, and took her with him to his imperial palace.
And there they lived in splendor and happiness.
After a few days the emperor said to his wife : "We
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 13
spend every day in festivities, as though every day
were New Year."
''And why should we not celebrate," answered his
wife, ''since we have now become emperor and
empress ? ' '
Yet his wife was a child of ill luck. When she had
been empress no more than eighteen days, she fell
sick and died. But her husband lived for many a long
year.
Note: "The Favorite of Fortune and the Child of 111 Luck" is a
traditionally narrated fairy-tale. The dragon is the sjrmbol of im-
perial rule, and the New Year's feasts, which old and young cele-
brate for weeks, is the greatest of Chinese festivals.
vn
THE BIRD WITH NINE HEADS
LONG, long ago, there once lived a king and a queen
who had a daughter. One day, when the daugh-
ter went walking in the garden, a tremendous storm
suddenly came up and carried her away with it. Now
the storm had come from the bird with nine heads, who
had robbed the princess, and brought her to his cave.
The king did not know whither his daughter had disap-
peared, so he had proclaimed throughout the land:
"Whoever brings back the princess may have her for
his bride ! ' '
Now a youth had seen the bird as he was carrying the
princess to his cave. This cave, though, was in the
middle of a sheer wall of rock. One could not climb
up to it from below, nor could one climb down to it
14 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
from above. And as the youth was walldng around
the rock, another youth came along and asked him
what he was doing there. So the first youth told him
that the bird with nine heads had carried off the king's
daughter, and had brought her up to his cave. The
other chap knew what he had to do. He called to-
gether his friends, and they lowered the youth to the
cave in a basket. And when he went into the cave, he
saw the king's daughter sitting there, and washing the
wound of the bird with nine heads; for the hound of
heaven had bitten off his tenth head, and his wound
was still bleeding. The princess, however, motioned
to the youth to hide, and he did so. When the king's
daughter had washed his wound and bandaged it, the
bird with nine heads felt so comfortable, that one
after another, all his nine heads fell asleep. Then
the youth stepped forth from his hiding-place, and cut
off his nine heads with a sword. But the king's daugh-
ter said: "It would be best if you were hauled up
first, and I came after."
' ' No, ' ' said the youth. ' ' I will wait below here, until
you are in safety." At first the king's daughter was
not Avilling; yet at last she allowed herself to be per-
suaded, and climbed into the basket. But before she
did so, she took a long pin from her hair, broke it into
two halves and gave him one and kept the other.
She also divided her silken kerchief with him, and told
him to take good care of both her gifts. But when the
other man had drawn up the king's daughter, he took
her along with him, and left the youth in the cave, in
spite of all his calling and pleading.
The youth now took a walk about the cave. There
he saw a number of maidens, all of whom had been
carried off by the bird with nine heads, and who had
perished there of hunger. And on the wall hung a
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 15
fish, nailed against it with four nails. When he
touched the fish, the latter turned into a handsome
youth, who thanked him for dehvering him, and they
agreed to regard each other as brothers. Soon the
first youth grew very hungry. He stepped out in front
of the cave to search for food, but only stones were ly-
ing there. Then, suddenly, he saw a great dragon, who
was licking a stone. The youth imitated him, and be-
fore long his hunger had disappeared. He next asked
the dragon how he could get away from the cave, and
the dragon nodded his head in the direction of his tail,
as much as to say he should seat himself upon it. So
he climbed up, and in the twinkling of an eye he was
down on the ground, and the dragon had disappeared.
He then went on until he found a tortoise-shell full of
beautiful pearls. But they were magic pearls, for if
you flung them into the fire, the fire ceased to burn and
if you flung them into the water, the water divided and
you could walk through the midst of it. The youth
took the pearls out of the tortoise-shell, and put them
in his pocket. Not long after he reached the sea-shore.
Here he flung a pearl into the sea, and at once the
waters divided and he could see the sea-dragon. The
sea-dragon cried: ''Who is disturbing me here in my
own kingdom?" The youth answered: ''I found
pearls in a tortoise-shell, and have flung one into the
sea, and now the waters have divided for me. ' '
''If that is the case," said the dragon, "then come
into the sea with me and we will live there together. ' '
Then the youth recognized liim for the same dragon
whom he had seen in the cave. And with him was the
youth with whom he had formed a bond of brother-
hood: He was the dragon's son.
' ' Since you have saved my son and become his broth-
er, I am your father," said the old dragon. And he
entertained him hospitably with food and wine.
One day his friend ^aid to him : "My father is sure
16 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
to want to reward you. But accept no money, nor any
jewels from him, but only the little gourd flask over
yonder. With it you can conjure up whatever you
wish."
And, sure enough, the old dragon asked him what he
wanted by way of a reward, and the youth answered :
"I want no money, nor any jewels. All I want is the
little gourd flask over yonder."
At first the dragon did not ^\dsh to give it up, but
at last he did let him have it, after all. And then the
youth left the dragon's castle.
When he set his foot on dry land again he felt hungry.
At once a table stood before him, covered with a fine
and plenteous meal. He ate and drank. After he had
gone on a while, he felt weary. And there stood an ass,
waiting for him, on which he mounted. After he had
ridden for a while, the ass's gait seemed too uneven,
and along came a wagon, into which he climbed. But
the wagon shook him up too, greatly, and he thought :
''If I only had a litter! That would suit me better."
No more had he thought so, than the litter came along,
and he seated himself in it. And the bearers carried
him to the city in which dwelt the king, the queen
and their daughter.
When the other youth had brought back the king's
daughter, it was decided to hold the wedding. But the
king's daughter was not willing, and said: ''He is not
the right man. My deliverer will come and bring mth
him half of the long pin for my hair, and half my silk-
en kerchief as a token." But when the youth did not
appear for so long a time, and the other one pressed
the king, the king grew impatient and said: "The
weddi ng shall take place to-morrow ! ' ' Then the king 's
daughter went sadly through the streets of the city,
and searched and searched in the hope of finding her
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 17
deliverer. And this was on the very day that the litter
arrived. The king's daughter saw the half of her
silken handkerchief in the youth's hand, and filled
with joy, she led him to her father. There he had to
show his half of the long pin, which fitted the other
exactly, and then the king was convinced that he was
the right, true deliverer. The false bridegroom was
now punished, the wedding celebrated, and they lived
in peace and happiness till the end of their days.
Note: "The Bird With Nine Heads" is a traditionally narrated
fairy-tale. The long hair needle is an example of the halved jewel
.sed as a sign of recognition by lovers (see No. 67, "Yang-Gui Fee").
The "Fish" in the cave is the dragon's son, for like East
Indian Nagaradjas, the Chinese dragons are often sea-gods. Gourd
flasks often occur as. magic talismen in Chinese fairy-tales, and
spirits who serve their owners are often imprisoned in them. See
No. 81.
VIIT
THB CAVE OF THE BEASTS
0\CE upon a time there was a family in which there
were seven daughters. One day when the father
went out to gather wood, he found seven wild duck
eggs. He brought them home, but did not think of
giving any to his children, intending to eat them him-
self, with his wife. In the evening the oldest daughter
woke up, and asked her mother what she was cooking.
The mother said: ''I am cooking wild duck eggs.
I will give you one, but you must not let your sisters
know." And so she gave her one. Then the second
daughter woke up, and asked her mother what she was
18 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
cooking. She said: "Wild duck eggs. If you will
not tell your sisters, I'll give you one." And so it
went. At last the daughters had eaten all the eggs,
and there were none left.
In the morning the father was very angry Avith the
children, and said: ''Who wants to go along to grand-
mother?" But he intended to lead the children into
the mountains, and let the wolves devour them there.
The older daughters suspected this, and said: ''We
are not going along ! ' ' But the two younger ones said :
"We will go with you." And so they drove off with
their father. After they had driven a good ways, they
asked: "Will we soon get to grandmother's house?"
"Right away," said their father. And when they had
reached the mountains he told them: "Wait here. I
will drive into the village ahead of you, and tell grand-
mother that you are coming." And then he drove off
with the donke3'-cart. They waited and waited, but
their father did not come. At last they decided that
their father would not come bafck to fetch them, and
that he had left them alone in the mountains. So they
went further and further into the hills seeking a
shelter for the night. Then they spied a great stone.
This they selected for a pillow, and rolled it over to
the place where they were going to lie down to sleep.
And then they saw that the stone was the door to a
cave. There was a light in the cave, and they went
into it. The light they had seen came from the many
precious stones and jewels of every sort in the cave,
which belonged to a wolf and a fox. They had a num-
ber of jars of precious stones and pearls that shone by
night. The girls said: "What a lovely cave this is!
We will lie right down and go to bed." For there
stood two golden beds with gold-embroidered covers.
So they lay down and fell asleep. During the night Ihe
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 19
wolf and fox came home. And the wolf said: ''I
smell human flesh!" But the fox replied; "Oh, non-
sense ! There are no human beings who can enter our
cave. We lock it up too well for that. ' ' The wolf said :
"Very well, then let us lie do^vvn in our beds and sleep."
But the fox answered : ' ' Let us curl u.p in the kettles
on the hearth. They still hold a httle warmth from
the fire. ' ' The one kettle was of gold and the other of
silver, and they curled up in them.
"When the girls rose early in the morning, they saw
the wolf and the fox lying there, and were much fright-
ened. And they put the covers on the kettles and
heaped a number of big stones on them, so that the wolf
and the fox could not get out again. Then they made
a fire. The wolf and the fox said: "Oh, how nice
and warm it is this morning ! How does that happen 1 ' '
But at length it grew too hot for them. Then they
noticed that the two girls had kindled a fire and they
cried: "Let us out! We will give you lots of pre-
cious stones, and lots of gold, and will do you no
harm!" But the girls would not listen to them, and
kept on making a bigger fire. So that was the end of
the wolf and the fox in the kettles.
Then the girls lived happily for a number of days
in the cave. But their father was seized with a long-
ing for his daughters, and he went into the mountains
to look for them. And he sat right down on the stone
in front of the cave to rest, and tapped his pipe against
it to empty the ashes. Then the girls within called
out: "Who is knocking at our door?" And the fa-
ther said: "Are those not my daughters' voices?"
While the daughters replied: "Is that not our fa-
ther's voice?" Then they pushed aside the stone and
'aw that it was their father, and their father was glad to
see them once more. He was much surprised to think
20 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
thai they should have chanced ou this cave full of
precious stones, and they told him the whole story.
Then their father fetched people to help him carry
home the jewels. And when they got home, his wife
wondered where he had obtained all these treasures.
So the father and daughters told her everything, and
they became a very wealthy family, and lived happily
to the end of their days.
Note : "The Cave of the Beasts" is traditionally narrated.
IX
THE PANTHEE
ONCE upon a time there was a widow who had two
daughters and a little son. And one day the
mother said to her daughters: "Take good care of
the house, for I am going to see grandmother, together
with your little brother!" So the daughters promised
her they would do so, and their mother went off. On
her way a panther met her, and asked where she were
going.
She said: ''I am going with my child to see my
mother."
''Will you not rest a bit!" asked the panther.
''No," said she, "it is already late, and it is a long
road to where my mother lives."
But the panther did not cease urging her, and JSnally
she gave in and sat down by the road side.
"I will comb your hair a bit," said the panther.
And the woman allowed the panther to comb her hair.
But as he passed his claws through her hair, he tore
off a bit of her skin and devoured it.
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 21
"Stop!" cried the woman, "the way you comb my
hair hurts ! ' '
But the panther tore off a much larger piece of skin.
Now the woman wanted to call for help, but the pan-
ther seized and devoured her. Then he turned on her
little son and killed him too, put on the woman's
clothes, and laid the child's bones, which he had not
yet devoured, in her basket. After that he went to the
woman's home, where her two daughters were, and
called in at the door: "Open the door, daughters!
Mother has come home !" But they looked out through
a crack and said: "Our mother's eyes are not so large
as yours!"
Then the panther said: "I have been to grand-
mother's house, and saw her hens laying eggs. That
pleases me, and is the reason why my eyes have grown
so large. ' '
"Our mother had no spots in her face such as you
have. ' '
"Grandmother had no spare bed, so I had to sleep
on the peas, and they pressed themselves into my
face.."
"Our mother's feet are not so large as yours."
"Stupid things! That comes from walking such
a distance. Come, open the door quickly!"
Then the daughters said to each other: "It must
be our mother," and they opened the door. But when
the panther came in, they saw it was not really their
mother after all.
At evening, when the daughters were already in
bed, the panther was still gnawing the bones he had
brought with him.
Then the daughters asked: "Mother, what are
you eating?"
"I'm eating beets," was the answer.
22 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Then the daughters said: ''Oh, mother, give us
some of your beets, too ! We are so hungry ! ' '
" No, " was the reply, ' ' I will not give you any. Now
be quiet and go to sleep."
But the daughters kept on begging until the false
mother gave them a little finger. And then they saw
that it was their little brother's finger, and they said
to each other: "We must make haste to escape else
he will eat us as well." And with that they ran
out of the door, climbed up into a tree in the yard,
and called down to the false mother : ' ' Come out ! We
can see our neighbor's son celebrating his wedding!"
But it was the middle of the night.
Then the mother came out, and when she saw that
they were sitting in the tree, she called out angrily:
"Why, I'm not able to climb!"
The daughters said : ' ' Get into a basket and throw us
the rope and w^e will draw you up ! "
The mother did as they said. But when the basket
was half-way up, the}^ began to swing it back and forth,
and bump it against the tree. Then the false mother
had to turn into a panther again, lest she fall down.
And the panther leaped out of the basket, and ran
away.
Gradually daylight came. The daughters climbed
down, seated themselves on the doorstep, and cried
for their mother. And a needle-vender came by and
asked them why they were crying.
"A panther has devoured our mother and our
brother," said the girls. "He has gone now, but he is
sure to return and devour us as well."
Then the needle-vender gave them a pair of needles,
and said: "Stick these needles in the cushion of the
arm chair, with the points up." The girl thanked
him and went on crying.
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 23
Soon a scorpion-catcher came hj ; and he asked them
why they were crying, *'A panther has devoured our
mother and brother," said the girls. *'He has
gone now, but he is sure to return and devour us as
well."
The man gave them a scorpion and said : ' ' Put it be-
hind the hearth in the' kitchen." The girls thanked
him and went on crying.
Then an egg-seller came by and asked them why they
were crying. "A panther has devoured our mother
and our brother," said the girls. ''He has gone now,
but he is sure to return and devour us as well. ' '
So he gave them an egg and said: "Lay it beneath
the ashes in the hearth." The girls thanked him and
went on crying.
Then a dealer in turtles came by, and they told him
their tale. He gave them a turtle and said: ''Put it
in the water-barrel in the yard." And then a man
came by who sold wooden clubs. He asked them why
they were crying. And they told him the whole story.
Then he gave tliQm two wooden clubs and said:
' ' Hang them up over the door to the street. ' ' The girls
thanked him and did as the men had told them.
In the evening the panther came home. He sat down
in the armchair in the room. Then the needles in the
cushion stuck into him. So he ran into the kitchen to
light the fire and see what had jabbed him so ; and then
it was that the scorpion hooked his sting into his hand.
And when at last the fire was burning, the egg burst
and spurted into one of his eyes, which was blinded.
So he ran out into the yard and dipped his hand into
the water-barrel, in order to cool it ; and then the turtle
bit it off. And when in his pain he ran out through the
door into the street, the wooden clubs fell on his head
and that was the end of him.
24 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Note: "The Panther" in this tale is in reality the same beast as
"the talking silver fox" in No. 48, and the fairy-tale is made up of
motives to be found in "Little Red Riding-Hood," "The Wolf and the
the Seven Kids," and "The Vagabonds."
THE GREAT FLOOD
ONCE upon a time there was a widow, who had a
child. And the child was a kind-hearted boy of
whom every one was fond. One day he said to his
mother : * ' All the other children have a grandmother,
but I have none. And that makes me feel very sad ! ' '
"We will hunt up a grandmother for you," said
his mother. Now it once happened that an old beggar-
woman came to the house, who was very old and feeble.
And when the child saw her, he said to her : ' ' You shall
be my grandmother ! ' ' And he went to his mother and
said: ''There is a beggar-woman outside, whom I
want for my grandmother!" And his mother was
wilUng and called her into the house; though the old
woman was very dirty. So the boy said to his mother :
* ' Come, let us wash grandmother ! ' ' And they washed
the woman. But she had a great many burrs in her
hair, so they picked them all out and put them in a jar,
and they filled the whole jar. Then the grandmother
said: ''Do not throw them away, but bury them in
the garden. And you must not dig them up again
before the great flood comes."
"When is the great flood coming?" asked the boy.
"When the eyes of the two stone lions in front of
the prison grow red, then the great flood will come,"
said the grandmother.
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 25
So the boy went to look at the lions, but their eyes
were not yet red. And the grandmother also said to
him: ''Make a little wooden ship and keep it in a little
box.'* And this the boy did. And he ran to the prison
every day and looked at the lions, much to the astonish-
ment of the people in the street.
One day, as he passed the chicken-butcher's shop,
the butcher asked him why he was always running to
the lions. And the boy said: "When the lions' eyes
grow red then the great flood will come." But the
butcher laughed at him. And the following morning,
quite early, he took some chicken-blood and rubbed it
on the lions' eyes. When the boy saw that the Hons'
eyes were red he ran swiftly home, and told his mother
and grandmother. And then his grandmother said:
"Dig up the jar quickly, and take the little ship out of
its box." And when they dug up the jar, it was filled
with the purest pearls and the little ship grew larger
and larger, like a real ship. Then the grandmother
said: "Take the jar with you and get into the ship.
And when the great flood comes, then you may save all
the animals that are driven into it ; but human beings,
with their black heads, you are not to save." So they
climbed into the ship, and the grandmother suddenly
disappeared.
Now it began to rain, and the rain kept falling more
and more heavily from the heavens. Finally there
were no longer any single drops falling, but just one
big sheet of water which flooded everything.
Then a dog came drifting along, and they saved him
in their sliip. Soon after came a pair of mice, with
their little ones, loudly squeaking in their fear. And
these they also saved. The water was already rising
to the roofs of the houses, and on one roof stood a cat,
arching her back and mewing pitifully. They took the
26 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
cat into the ship, too. Yet the flood increased and rose
to the tops of the trees. And in one tree sat a raven,
beating his wings and cawing loudly. And him, too,
they took in. Finally a swann of bees came flying
their way. The little creatures were quite wet, and
could hardly fly. So they took in the bees on their
ship. At last a man with black hair floated by on the
waves. The boy said: "Mother, let us save him,
too!" But the mother did not want to do so. **Did
not grandmother tell us that we must save no black-
headed human beings?" But the boy answered:
""We will save the man in spite of that. I feel sorry
for him, and cannot bear to see him drifting along in
the water. ' ' So they also saved the man.
Gradually the water subsided. Then they got out
of their ship, and parted from the man and the beasts.
And the sliip grew small again and they put it a^^y
in its box.
But the man was filled with a desire for the pearls.
He went to the judge and entered a complaint against
the boy and his mother, and they were both thrown
into jail. Then the mice came, and dug a hole in the
wall. And the dog came through the hole and brought
them meat, and the cat brought them bread, so they
did not have to hunger in their prison. But the raven
flew oif and returned with a letter for the judge.
The letter had been v/ritten by a god, and it said: "I
wandered about in the world of men disguised as a
beggar woman. And this boy and his mother took me
in. The boy treated me like his own grandmother, and
did not shrink from washing me when I was dirty. Be-
cause of this I saved them out of the great flood by
means of which I destroyed the sinful city wherein they
dwelt. Do you, 0 judge, free them, or misfortune
shall be your portion!"
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 27
So the judge had them brought before him, and
asked what they had done, and how they had made their
way through the flood. Then they told him everything,
and what they said agreed w^th the god's letter. So
the judge punished their accuser, and set them both at
liberty.
When the boy had grown up he came to a city of
many people, and it was said that the princess in-
tended to take a husband. But in order to find the
right man, she had veiled herself, and seated herself
in a litter, and she had had the litter, together with
many others, carried into the market place. In every
litter sat a veiled woman, and the princess was in their
midst. And whoever hit upon the right litter, he was
to get the princess for his bride. So the youth went
there, too, and when he reached the market place, he
saw the bees whom he had saved from the great flood,
all swarming about a certain litter. Up he stepped
to it, and sure enough, the princess was sitting in it.
And then their wedding was celebrated, and they lived
happily ever afterward.
Note: "The Great Flood" is traditionally narrated and a dil-
uvian legend seems to underlie it. Compare with Grimm's fairy-
tale (No. 73) "The Queen of the Bees."
XI
THE FOX AND THE TIGER
ONCE a fox met a tiger. The latter bared his
teeth, stretched out his claws, and was about to
devour him. But the fox spoke and said: "My dear
sir, you must not think that you are the only king of
28 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
beasts. Your courage does not compare with my own.
Let us walk together, and do you keep behind me. And
if men catch sight of me and do not fear me, then you
may devour me." The tiger was willing, and so the
fox led him along a broad highway. But the travelers,
when they saw the tiger in the distance, were all fright-
ened and ran away.
Then the fox said: 'How about itf I went in ad-
vance, and the men saw me and had not as yet seen
you."
And thereupon the tiger drew in his tail and ran
away himself.
The tiger had remarked quite well that the men
were afraid of the fox, but he had not noticed that the
fox had borrowed the terror he inspired from him.
Note: This universally known fable is traditionally narrated.
Animal fables are very rare in China.
XII
THB tiger's decoy
THAT the fox borrowed the terror he inspired from
the tiger is more than a simile ; but that the tiger
has his decoy is something we read about in the story
books, and grandfathers talk about a good deal, too.
So there must be some truth in it. It is said that
when a tiger devours a human being, the latter 's spirit
cannot free itself, and that the tiger then uses it
for a decoy. When he goes out to seek his prey, the
spirit of the man he has devoured must go before him,
to hide him, so that people cannot see him. And
the spirit is apt to change itself into a beautiful girl,
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 29
or a lump of gold or a bolt of silk. All sorts of decep-
tions are used to lure folk into the mountain gorges.
Then the tiger comes along and devours his victim, and
the new spirit must serve as his decoy. The old
spirit 's time of service is over and it may go. And so
it continues, turn by turn. Probably that is why they
say of people who are forced to yield themselves up
to cmming and powerful men, in order that others may
be harmed: '^They are the tiger *s decoys T'
Note: This tale is traditionally narrated.
xin
THE FOX AND THE RAVEN
THE fox knows how to flatter, and how to play
many cunning tricks. Once upon a time he
saw a raven, who alighted on a tree with a piece of
meat in his beak. The fox seated himself beneath the
tree, looked up at him, and began to praise him.
"Your color," he began, "is pure black. This
proves to me that you possess all the wisdom of Lao-
tzse, who knows how to shroud his learning in dark-
ness. The manner in which you manage to feed your
mother shows that your filial affection equals that
which the Master Dsong had for his parents. Your
voice is rough and strong. It proves that j^ou have
the courage with which King Hiang once drove his
foes to flight by the mere sound of his voice. In truth,
you are the king of birds ! ' ^
The raven, hearing tliis, was filled with joy and said :
* * I thank you ! I thank you ! ' '
30 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
And before he knew it, the meat fell to earth from
his opened beak.
The fox caught it up, devoured it and then said,
laughing: "Make note of this, my dear sir: if some
one praises you without occasion, he is sure to have
a reason for doing so. ' '
Note: Traditionally narrated, it may be taken for granted that
this is simply ^sop's fable in Chinese dress. The manner of. pre-
sentation is characteristically Chinese. For "the wisdom of Laotzse"
ompare, p. 30, "The Ancient's Book of Wisdom and Life" : "Who
sees his light, yet dwells in darkness." Master Dsong was King Dsi's
most faithful pupil, renowned for his piety. The raven is known in
China as "the bird of filial love," for it is said that the young ravens
bring forth the food they have eaten from their beaks again, in order
to feed the old birds.
XIV
WHY DOG AND CAT ARE ENEMIES
ONCE upon a time there was a man and his wife
and they had a ring of gold. It was a luctv^ ring?
and whoever owned it always had enough to live on.
But this they did not know, and hence sold the ring for
a small sum. But no sooner was the ring gone than
they began to grow poorer and poorer, and at last did
not know when they would get their next meal. They
had a dog and a cat, and these had to go hungry as well.
Then the two animals took counsel together as to how
they might restore t,o their owners their for-
mer good fortune. At length the dog hit upon an
idea.
' ' They must have the ring back again," he said to the
cat.
The cat answered: *'The ring has been carefully
NURSERY FAIRY TALES 31
locked up in the chest, where no one can get at it."
"You must catch a mouse/' said the dog, "and the
mouse must gnaw a hole in the chest and fetch out the
ring. And if she does not want to, say that you will
bite her to death, and you will see that she will do it."
This advice pleased the cat, and she caught a mouse.
Then she wanted to go to the house in wliich stood the
chest, and the dog came after. They came to a broad
river. And since the cat could not swim, the dog took
her on his back and swam across with her. Then the
cat carried the mouse to the house in which the chest
stood. The mouse gnawed a hole in the chest, and
fetched out the ring. The cat put the ring in her mouth
and went back to the river, where the dog was waiting
for her, and swam across with her. Then they started
out together for home, in order to bring the lucky ring
to their master and mistress. But the dog could only
run along the ground; when there was a house in the
way he always had to go around it. The cat, however,
quickly climbed over the roof, and so she reached home
long before the dog, and brought the ring to her master.
Then her master said to his wife: "What a good
creature the cat is ! We will always give her enough
to eat and care for her as though she were our own
child!"
But when the dog came home they beat him and
scolded him, because he had not helped to bring home
the ring again. And the cat sat by the fireplace,
purred and said never a word. Then the dog grew
angry at the cat, because she had robbed him of his
reward, and when he saw her he chased her and tried to
seize her.
And ever since that day cat and dog are enemies.
Note : "Why Dog and Cat are Enemies." This fairy-tale is given
in the current popular version.
LEGENDS OF THE GODS
XV
HOW THE FTVE ANCIEKTS BECAME MEN"
BEFORE the earth was separated from the heav-
ens, all there was was a great ball of watery
vapor called chaos. And at that time the spirits of the
five elemental powers took shape, and became the five
Ancients. The first was called the Yellow Ancient, and
he was the ruler of the earth. The second was called
the Red Lord, and he was the iTiler of the fire. The
third was called the Dark Lord, and he was the ruler of
the water. The fourth was known as the Wood Prince,
and he was the ruler of the wood. The fifth was called
the Mother of Metals, and ruled over them. These
five Ancients set all their primal spirit into motion, so
that water and earth sank down. Tha heavens floated
upward, and the earth grew firm in the depths. Then
they allowed the waters to gather into rivers and seas,
and hills and plains made their appearance. So the
heavens opened and the earth was divided. And there
were sun, moon and all the stars, wind, clouds, rain, and
dew. The Yellow Ancient set earth's purest power
spinning in a circle, and added the effect of fire and
water thereto. Then there came forth grasses and
trees, birds and beasts, and the tribes of the sei*pents
and insects, fishes and turtles. The Wood Prince and
the Mother of Metals combined light and darkness, and
thus created the human race as men and women. And
thus the world gradually came to bo.
At that time there was one who was known as
35
36 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
the True Prince of the Jasper Castle. He had ac-
quired the art of sorcery through the cultivation of
magic. The five Ancients begged him to rule as the
supreme god. He dwelt above the three and thirty
heavens, and the Jasper Castle, of white jade with
golden gates, was his. Before him stood the stewards
of the eight-and-twenty houses of the moon, and the
gods of the thunders and the Great Bear, and in addi-
tion a class of baneful gods whose influ'enee was evil
and deadly. They all aided the True Prince of the
Jasper Castle to rule over the thousand tribes under
the heavens, and to deal out life and death, fortune
and misfortune. The Lord of the Jasper Castle is now
known as the Great God, the White Jade Ruler.
The five Ancients withdrew after they had done their
work, and thereafter lived in quiet purity. The
Red Lord dwells in the South as the god of fire. The
Dark Lord dwells in the North, as the mighty master
of the somber polar skies. He lived in a castle of
liquid crystal. In later ages he sent Confucius down
upon earth as a saint. Hence this saint is known as
the Son of Crystal. The Wood Prince dwells in the
East. He is honored as the Green Lord, and watches
over the coming into being of all creatures. In him
lives the power of spring and he is the god of love.
The Mother of Metals dwells in the West, by the sea
of Jasper, and is also known as the Queen-Mother of
the West. She leads the rounds of the fairies, and
watches over change and growth. The Yellow Ancient
dwells in the middle. He is always going about in the
world, in order to save and to help those in any distress.
The first time he came to earth he was the Yellow Lord,
who taught mankind all sorts of arts. In his later
years he fathomed the meaning of the world on the
Etherial Mount, and flew up to the radiant sun. Un-
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 37
der the rule of the Dsehou dynasty he was born again
as Li Oerl, and when he was born his hair and beard
were white, for 'which reason he was called Laotsze,
''Old Child." He wrote the book of ''Meaning and
Life" and spread his teachings through the world.
He is honored as the head of Taoism. At the begin-
ning of the reign of the Han dynasty, he again ap-
peared as the Old Man of the River, (Ho Schang
Gung). He spread the teachings of Tao abroad might-
ily, so that from that time on Taoism flourished
greatly. These doctrines are known to this day as the
teachings of the Yellow Ancient. There is also a say-
ing: "First Laotsze was, then the heavens were."
And that must mean that Laotsze was that very same
Yellow Ancient of primal days.
Note: "How the Five Ancients Became Men." This fairy-tale,
the first of the legends of the gods, is given in the version current
among the people. In it the five elemental spirits of earth, fire,
water, wood and metal are brought into connection with a creation
myth. "Prince of the Jasper Castle" or "The AVhite Jade Ruler,"
Yu Huang Di, is the popular Chinese synonym for "the good lord."
The phrase "White Jade" serves merely to express his dignity. All
in all, there are 32 other Yu Huangs, among whom he is the highest.
He may be compared to Indra, who dwells in a heaven that also
comprises 33 halls. The astronomic relationship between the two
is very evident.
XVI
THE HERD BOY AND THE WEAVING MAIDEN
THE Herd Boy was the child of poor people.
When he was twelve years old, he took service
with a farmer to herd his cow. After a few years the
38 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
cow had grown large and fat, and her hair shone like
yellow gold. She must have been a cow of the gods.
One day while he had her out at pasture in the moun-
tains, she suddenly began to speak to the Herd Boy in
a human voice, as follo^vvs: "This is the Seventh Day.
Now the White Jade Ruler has nine daughters, who
bathe this day in the Sea of Heaven. The seventh
daughter is beautiful and wise beyond all measure.
She spins the cloud-silk for the King and Queen of
Heaven, and presides over the weaving which maidens
do on earth. It is for this reason she is called the
Weaving Maiden. And if you go and take away her
clothes while she bathes, you may become her husband
and gain immortality."
''But she is up in Heaven," said the Herd Boy, "and
how can I get there?"
"I will carry you there," answered the yellow cow.
So the Herd Boy climbed on the cow's back. In a
moment clouds began to stream out of her hoofs, and
she rose into the air. About his ears there was a
whistling like the sound of the wind, and they flew along
as swiftly as lightning. Suddenly the cow stopped.
"Now we are here," said she.
Then round about him the Herd Boy saw forests of
chrysophrase and trees of jade. The grass was of
jasper and the flowers of coral. In the midst of all
this splendor lay a great, four-square sea, covering
some five-hundred acres. Its green waves rose and
fell, and fishes with golden scales were swimming
about in it. In addition there were countless magic
birds who winged above it and sang. Even in the dis-
tance the Herd Boy could see the nine maidens in the
water. They had all laid down their clothes on the
shore.
"Take the red clothes, quickly," said the cow, "and
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 39
hide aWay with them in the forest, and though she ask
you for them never so sweetly do not give them back
to her until she has promised to become your mfe."
Then the Herd Boy hastily got doAvn from the cow's
back, seized the red clothes and ran away. At the
same moment the nine maidens noticed him and were
much frightened.
* ' 0 youth, whence do you come, that you dare to take
our clothes?" they cried. ''Put them doAvn again
quickly ! ' '
But the Herd Boy did not let what they said trouble
him; but crouched down behind one of the jade trees.
Then eight of the maidens hastily came ashore and
drew on their clothes.
"Our seventh sister," said they, "whom Heaven
has destined to be yours, has come to you. We will
leave her alone with you."
The Weaving Maiden was still crouching in the
water.
But the Herd Boy stood before her and laughed.
"If you will promise to be my wife," said he, "then
I will give you your clothes."
But this did not suit the Weaving Maiden.
"I am a daughter of the Ruler of the Gods," said
she, "and may not marry without his command. Give
back my clothes to me quickly, or else my father will
punish you!"
Then the yellow cow said: "You have been destined
for each other by fate, and I will be glad to arrange
your marriage, and your father, the Ruler of the Gods,
will make no objection. Of that I am sure."
The Weaving Maiden replied: "You are an unrea-
soning animal! How could you arrange our mar-
riage "? ' '
The cow said: "Do you see that old willow-tree
40 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
there on the shore? Just give it a trial and ask it?
If the willow tree speaks, then Heaven wishes your
union."
And the Weaving Maiden asked the willow.
The willow replied in a human voice :
"This is the Seventh day,
The Herd Boy his court to the Weaver doth pay !"
and the Weaving Maiden was satisfied mth the ver-
dict. The Herd Boy laid down her clothes, and went
on ahead. The Weaving Maiden drew them on and
followed him. And thus they became man and wife.
But after seven days she took leave of him.
**The Euler of Heaven has ordered me to look after
my weaving," said she. "If I delay too long I fear
that he will punish me. Yet, although we have to part
now, we will meet again in spite of it."
When she had said these words she really went away.
The Herd Boy ran after her. But when he was quite
near she took one of the long needles from her hair
and drew a line with it right across the sky, and this
line turned into the Silver River. And thus they now
stand, separated by the River, and watch for one
another.
And since that time they meet once every year, on
the eve of the Seventh Day. When that time comes,
then all the crows in the world of men come flying and
form a bridge over which the Weaving Maiden crosses
the Silver River. And on that day you will not see a
single crow in the trees, from morning to night, no
doubt because of the reason I have mentioned. And
besides, a fine rain often falls on the evening of the
Seventh Day. Then the women and old grandmothers
say to one another: ''Those are the tears which the
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 41
Herd Boy and the Weaving Maiden shed at parting ! ' '
And for this reason the Seventh Day is a rain festival.
To the west of the Silver River is the constellation
of the Weaving Maiden, consisting of three stars. And
directly in front of it are three other stars in the form
of a triangle. It is said that once the Herd Boy was
angry because the Weaving Maiden had not wished to
cross the Silver River, and had thrown his yoke at her,
which fell down just in front of her feet. East of the
Silver River is the Plerd Boy's constellation, consist-
ing of six stars. To one side of it are countless little
stars which forai a constellation pointed at both ends
and somewhat broader in the middle. It is said that
the Weaving Maiden in turn threw her spindle at the
Herd Boy; but that she did not hit him, the spindle
falling down to one side of him.
Note: "The Herd Boy and the Weaving Maiden" is retold after
an oral source. The Herd Boy is a constellation in Aquila, the
Weaving Maiden one in Lyra. The Silver River which separates
them is the Milky Way. The Seventh Day of the seventh month is
the festival of their reunion. The Ruler of the Heavens has nine
daughters in all, who dwell in the nine heavens. The oldest married
Li Dsing (comp. Notschka, No. 18) ; the second is the mother of
Yang Oerlang (comp. No. 17) ; the third is the mother of the planet
Jupiter (comp. "Sky 0' Dawn," No. 37) ; and the fourth dwelt with
a pious and industrioi;s scholar, by name of Dung Yung, whom she
aided to win riches and honor. The seventh is the Spinner, and the
ninth had to dwell on earth as a slave because of some transgression
of which she had been guilty. Of the fifth, the sixth and the eighth
daughters nothing further is known.
42 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
XVII
YANG OERLANG
THE second daughter of the Ruler of Heaven once
came down upon the earth and secretly became
the wife of a mortal man named Yang. And when she
returned to Heaven she was blessed with a son. But
the Ruler of Heaven was very angry at this desecra-
tion of the heavenly halls. He banished her to earth
and covered her with the Wu-I hills. Her son, how-
ever, Oerlang by name, the nephew of the Ruler of
Heaven, was extraordinarily gifted by nature. By the
time he was full grown he had learned the magic art of
being able to control eight times nine transformations.
He could make himself invisible, or could assume the
shape of birds and beasts, grasses, flowers, snakes and
fishes, as he chose. He also knew" how to empty out
seas and remove mountains from one place to another.
So he went to the Wu-I hills and rescued his mother,
whom he took on his back and carried away. They
stopped to rest on a flat ledge of rock.
Then the mother said: "I am very thirsty !"
Oerlang climbed down into the valley in order to
fetch her water, and some time passed before he re-
turned. When he did his mother was no longer there.
He searched eagerly, but on the rock lay only her skin
and bones, and a few blood-stains. Now you must
know that at that time there were still ten suns in the
heavens, glowing and burning like fire. The Daughter
of Heaven, it is true, was divine by nature ; yet because
she had incurred the anger of her father and had been
banished to earth, hor magic powers had failed her.
Then, too, she had been imprisoned so long beneath
the hills in the dark that, coming out suddenly into the
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 43
sunlight, she had been devoured by its blinding ra-
diance.
When Oerlang thought of his mother's sad end, his
heart ached. He took two mountains on his shoulders,
pursued the suns and crushed them to death between
the mountains. And whenever he had crushed another
sun-disk, he picked up a fresh mountain. In this way
he had already slain nine of the ten suns, and there
was but one left. And as Oerlang pursued him relent-
lessly, he hid himself in his distress beneath the leaves
of the portuiaoca plant. But there was a rainworm
close by who betrayed his hiding-place, and kept re-
peating: ''There he is! There he is!"
Oerlang was about to seize him, when a messen-
ger from the Euler of the Heaven suddenly descended
from the skies with a command: ''Sky, air and earth
need the sunshine. You must allow this one sun to
live, so that all created beings may live. Yet, because
you rescued your mother, and showed yourself to be a
good son, you shall be a god, and be my bodyguard in
the Highest Heaven, and shall rule over good and evil
in the mortal world, and have power over devils and
demons." When Oerlang received this command he
ascended to Heaven.
Then the sun-disk came out again from beneath the
portulacca leaves, and out of gratitude, since the plant
had saved him, he bestowed upon it the gift of a free-
blooming nature, and ordained that it never need fear
the sunshine. To this very day one may see on the
lower side of the portulacca leaves quite delicate little
white pearls. They are the sunshine that remained
hanging to the leaves when the sun hid under thenj.
But the sun pursues the rainworm, when he ventures
forth out of the ground, and dries him up as a punish-
ment for his treachery.
44 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Since that time Yang Oerlang has been honored as
a god. He has oblique, sharply marked eyebrows,
and holds a double-bladed, three-pointed sword in his
hand. Two servants stand beside him, with a falcon
and a hound ; for Yang Oerlang is a great hunter. The
falcon is the falcon of the gods, and the hound is the
hound of the gods. When brute creatures gain pos-
session of magic powers or demons oppress men, he
subdues them by means of the falcon and hound.
Note : Yang Oerlang is a huntsman, as is indicated by his falcon
and hound. His Hound of the Heavens, literally "the divine, biting
hound" recalls the hound of Indra. The myth that there were origin-
ally ten suns in the skies, of whom nine were shot down by an archer,
is also placed in the period of the ruler Yau. In that story the
archer is named Hou-I, or I (comp. No. 19). Here, instead of the
shooting down of the suns with arrows, we have the Titan motive
of destruction with the mountains.
xvin
NOTSCHA
THE Oldest aaughter of the Ruler of Heaven had
married the great general Li Dsing. Her sons
vere named Gintscha, Mutscha and Notscha,^ But when
Notscha was given her, she dreamed at night that a
Taoist priest came into her chamber and said:
''Swiftly receive the Heavenly Son!" And straight-
way a radiant pearl glowed within her. And she was
so frightened at her dream that she awoke. And when
Notscha came into the world, it seemed as though a ball
of flesh were turning in circles hke a wheel, and the
whole room was filled with strange fragrances and a
crimson light.
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 45
Li Dsing was much frightened, and thought it was an
apparition. He clove the circling ball with his sword,
and out of it leaped a small boy whose whole body
glowed with a crimson radiance. But his face was
delicately shaped and white as snow. About his right
arm he wore a golden armlet and around his thighs
was wound a length of crimson silk, whose glittering
shine dazzled the eyes. When Li Dsing saw the child
he took pity on him and did not slay him, while his
wife began to love the boy dearly.
When three days had passed, all his friends came to
wish him joy. They were just sitting at the festival
meal when a Taoist priest entered and said: ''I am the
Great One. This boy is the bright Pearl of the Be-
ginning of Things, bestowed upon you as your son.
Yet the boy is wild and unruly, and will kill many men.
Therefore I will take him as my pupil to gentle his
savage ways." Li Dsing bowed his thanks and the
Great One disappeared.
When Notscha was seven years old he once ran away
from home. He came to the river of nine bends, whose
green waters flowed along between two rows of weep-
ing-willows. The day was hot, and Notscha entered
the water to cool himself. He unbound his crimson
silk cloth and whisked it about in the water to wash
it. But while Notscha sat there and whisked about
his scarf in the water, it shook the castle of the Dragon-
King of the Eastern Sea to its very foun-dations. So
the Dragon-King sent out a Triton, terrible to look
upon, who was to find out what was the matter. When
the Triton saw the boy he began to scold. But the
latter merely looked up and said : "What a strange-look
ing beast you are, and you can actually talk!" Then
the Triton grew enraged, leaped up and struck at Not-
scha with his ax. But the latter avoided the blow,
40 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
and threw his golden armlet at him. The armlet struck
the Triton on the head and he sank down dead.
Notscha laughed and said: "And there he has gone
and made my armlet bloody!" And he once more
sat down on a stone, in order to wash his armlet.
Then the crystal castle of the dragon began to tremble
as though it were about to fall apart. And a watch-
man also came and reported that the Triton had been
slain by a boy. So the Dragon-King sent out his son
to capture the boy. And the son seated himself on the
water-cleaving beast, and came up mtli a thunder of
great waves of water. Notscha straightened up and
said: "That is a big wave!" Suddenly he saw a
creature rise out of the waves, on whose back sat an
armed man who cried in a loud voice: "Who has
slain my Triton ? ' ' Notscha answered : ' ' The Triton
wanted to slay me so I killed him. Wliat difference
does it make?" Then the dragon assailed him with
his halberd. But Notscha said: "Tell me who you
are before we fight." "I am the son of the Dragon-
King," was the reply. "And I am Notscha, the son
of General Li Dsing. You must not rouse my anger
with your violence, or I will skin you, together with
that old mud-fish, your father!" Then the dragon
grew wild with rage, and came storming along furi-
ously. But Notscha cast his crimson cloth into the
air, so that it flashed like a ball .of fi.re, and cast the
dragon-youth from his breast. Then Notscha took his
golden armlet and struck him on the forehead with it,
so that he had to reveal himself in his true form as a
golden dragon, and fall down dead.
Notscha laughed and said: "I have heard tell that
dragon- sinerU'S make good cords, I will draw one out
and bring it to my father, and he can tie his armor
together with it." And with that he drew out the
dragon's back sinew and took it home.
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 47
In the meantime the Dragon-King, full of fury, had
hastened to Notscha's father Li Dsing and demanded
that Notscha be delivered up to him. But Li Dsing
replied: *'You must be mistaken, for my boy is only
seven years old and incapable of committing such mis-
deeds." While they were still quarreling Notscha
came running up and cried: '^ Father, I'm briiiging
along a dragon's sinew for you, so that you may bind
up your armor with it ! " Now the dragon broke out into
tears and furious scolding. He threatened to report
Li Dsing to the Ruler of the Heaven, and took himself
off, snorting with rage.
Li Dsing grew very much excited, told his wife
what had happened, and both began to weep. Notscha,
however, came to them and said: ''Why do you
weep? I will just go to my master, the Great One, and
he will know what is to be done." And no sooner had
he said the words than he had disappeared. He came
into his master's presence and told him the whole tale.
The latter said: ''You must get ahead of the dragon,
and prevent him from accusing you in Heaven!"
Then he did some magic, and Notscha found himself
set down by the gate of Heaven, where he waited for
the dragon. It was still early in the morning ; the gate
of Heaven had not yet been opened, nor was the watch-
man at his post. But the dragon was already climbing
up. Notscha, whom his master's magic had rendered
invisible, threw the dragon to the ground with his arm-
let, and began to pitch into him. The dragon scolded
and screamed. "There the old worm flounders
about," said Notscha, "and does not oare how hard he
is beaten ! I will scratch off some of his scales. ' ' And
with these words he began to tear open the dragon's
festal garments, and rip off some of the scales beneath
his left arm, so that the red blood dripped out. Then
the dragon could no longer stand the pain and begged
for mercy. But first he had to promise Notscha that
48 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
he would not complain of him, before the latter would
let him go. And then the dragon had to turn himself
into a little green snake, which Notscha put into his
sleeve and took back home with him. But no sooner
had he drawn the Httle snake from his sleeve than it
assumed human shape. The dragon then swore that
he would punish Li Dsing in a terrible manner, and
disappeared in a flash of hghtning.
Li Dsing was now angry with his son in earnest.
Therefore Notscha 's mother sent him to the rear of the
house to keep out of his father's sight. Notscha dis-
appeared and went to his master, in order to ask him
what he should do when the dragon returned. His
master advised him and Notscha went back home.
And all the Dragon Kings of the four seas were assem-
bled, and had bound his parents, with cries and tumult,
in order to punish them. Notscha ran up and cried
with a loud voice: '*I will take the punishment for
whatever I have done! My parents are blameless!
What is the punishment you wish to lay upon me?"
"Life for life!" said the dragon. ''Very well then, I
will destroy myself!" And so he did and the dragons
went off satisfied; while Notscha 's mother buried him
with many tears.
But the spiritual part of Notscha, his soul, fluttered
about in the air, and was driven by the wind to the
cave of the Great One. He took it in and said to it:
' You must appear to your mother ! Forty miles distant
from your home rises a green mountain cliff. On
this cliff she must build a shrine for you. And after
you have enjoyed the incense of human adoration for
three years, you shall once more have a human body. ' '
Notscha appeared to his mother in a dream, and gave
her the whole message, and she awoke in tears. But
Li Dsing grew angry when she told him about it. ' ' It
serves the accursed boy right that he is dead ! It is be-
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 49
cause you are always tliinking of him that he appears
to you in dreams. You must pay no attention to him. ' '
The woman said no more, but thenceforward he ap-
peared to her daily, as soon as she closed her eyes, and
grew more and more urgent in his demand. Finally all
that was left for her to do was to erect a temple for Not-
scha without Li Dsing's knowledge.
And Notscha performed great miracles in his temple.
All prayers made in it were granted. And from far
away people streamed to it to burn incense in his honor.
Thus half a year passed. Then Li Dsing, on the
occasion of a great mihtary drill, once came by the
cliff in question, and saw the people crowding thickly
about the hill like a swarm of ants. Li Dsing inquired
what there were to see upon the hill. *'It is a new god,
who performs so many miracles that people come from
far and near to honor him." ''What sort of a god is
he?" asked Li Dsing. They did not dare conceal from
him who the god was. Then Li Dsing grew angry.
He spurred his horse up the hill and, sure enough,
over the door of the temple was written: " Notscha 's
Shrine." And within it was the likeness of Notscha,
just as he had appeared while living, Li Dsing said :
"While you were alive you brought misfortune to your
parents. Now that you are dead you deceive the
people. It is disgusting!" With these words he drew
forth his whip, beat Notscha 's idolatrous likeness to
pieces with it, had the temple burned down, and the
worshipers mildly reproved. Then he returned home.
Now Notscha had been absent in the spirit upon that
day. When he returned he found his temple destroyed ;
and the spirit of the hill gave him the details.
Notscha hurried to his master and related with tears
what had befallen him. The latter was roused and
said: "It is Li Dsing's fault. After you had given
50 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
back your body to your parents, you were no further
concern of his. Why should he withdraw from you
the enjoyment of the incense?" Then the Great One
made a body of lotus-plants, gave it the gift of life,
and enclosed the soul of Notscha within it. This done
he called out in a loud voice: '* Arise!" A drawing
of breath was heard, and Notscha leaped up once more
in the shape of a small boy. He flung himself down be-
fore his master and thanked him. The latter bestowed
upon him the magic of the fiery lance, and Notscha
thenceforward had two whirling wheels beneath his
feet: The wheel of the wind and the heel of fire.
With these he could rise up and down in the air. The
master also gave him a bag of panther-skin in which
to keep his armlet and his silken cloth.
Now Notscha had determined to punish Li Dsing.
Taking advantage of a moment when he was not
watched, he went away, thundering along on his rolling
wheels to Li Dsing 's dwelling. The latter was unable to
withstand him and fled. He was almost exhausted
when his second son, Mutscha, the disciple of the holy
Pu Hain, came to his aid from the Cave of the White
Crane. A violent quarrel took place between the
brothers; they began to fight, and Mutscha was over-
come ; while Notscha once more rushed in pursuit of Li
Dsing. At the height of his extremity, however, the
holy Wen Dschu of the Hill of the Five Dragons, the
master of Gintscha, Li Dsing 's oldest son, stepped forth
and hid Li Dsing in his cave. Notscha, in a rage, in-
sisted that he be delivered up to him ; but Wen Dschu
said: *' Elsewhere you may indulge your mid nature
to your heart's content, but not in this place."
And when Notscha in the excess of his rage turned his
fiery lance upon him. Wen Dschu stepped back a pace,
shook the seven-petaled lotus from his sleeve, and
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 51
threw it into the air. A whirlwind arose, clouds and
mists obscured the sight, and sand and earth were
flung up from the ground. Then the whirlwind col-
lapsed with a great crash. Notscha fainted, and when
he regained consciousness found himself bound to a
golden column with three thongs of gold, so that he
could no longer move. Wen Dschu now called Gint-
scha to him and ordered him to give his unruly brother
a good thrashing. And this he did, while Notscha,
obliged to stand it, stood grinding his teeth. In his
extremity he saw the Great One floating by, and called
out to him : * ' Save me, 0 Master ! ' ' But the latter did
not notice him ; instead he entered the cave and thanked
Wen Dschu for the severe lesson which he had given
Notscha. Finally they called Notscha in to them and
ordered him to be reconciled to his father. Then
they dismissed them both and seated themselves to
play chess. But no sooner was Notscha free than he
again fell into a rage, and renewed his pursuit of his
father. He had again overtaken Li Dsing Avlien still
another saint -came forward to defend the latter. This
time it was the old Buddha of the Eadiance of the
Light. When Notscha attem.pted to battle with him he
raised his arm, and a pagoda shaped itself out of red,
whirling clouds and closed around Notscha. Then
Eadiance of Light placed both his hands on the pagoda
and a fire arose within it which burned Notscha so that
he cried loudly for mercy. Then he had to promise to
beg his father's forgivenness and always to obey him in
the future. Not till he had promised all this did the
Buddha let him out of the pagoda again. And he gave
the pagoda to Li Dsing ; and taught him a magic saying
which would give him the mastery o^^er Notscha. It is
for this reason that Li Dsing is called the Pagoda-
bearing King of Heaven.
52 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Later on Li Dsing and his three sons, Gintcha, Mut-
scha and Notscha, aided King Wu of tlie Dschou
dynasty to destroy the tyrant Dschou-Sin.
None could withstand their might. Only once did a
sorcerer succeed in wounding Notscha in the left arm.
Any other would have died of the wound. But the Great
One carried him into his cave, healed his wound and
gave him three goblets of the wine of the gods to drink,
and three fire-dates to eat. When Notscha had eaten
and drunk he suddenly heard a crash at his left side and
another arm grew out from it. He could not speak and
his eyes stood out from their sockets with horror. But
it went on as it had begun : six more arms grew out of
his body and two more heads, so that finally he had
three heads and eight arms. He called out to his Mas-
ter: ''What does all this mean?" But the latter only
laughed and said: ''AH is as it should be. Thus
epuipped yoni will really be strong ! ' ' Then he taught
him a magic incantation by means of which he could
make his arms and heads visible or invisible as he
chose. When the tyrant Dschou-Sin had been de-
stroyed, Li Dsing and his three sons, while still on
earth, were taken up into heaven and seated among
the gods.
Note: Li Dsing, the Pagoda-bearing King of Heaven, may be
traced back to Indra, the Hindoo god of thunder and lightning. The
Pagoda might be an erroneous variant of the thunderbolt Vadjra.
In such case Notscha would be a personification of the thunder. The
Great One (Tai I), is the condition of things before their separation
into the active and passive principles. There is a whole geneology
of mythical saints and holy men who took part in the battles between
King Mu of Dschou and the tyrant Dschou-Sin. These saints are,
for the most part, Buddhist-Brahminic figures which have been re-
shaped. The Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea also occurs in the
tale of Sun Wu Kung (No. 73). "Dragon sinew" means the spinal
cord, the distinction between nerves and sinews not being carefully
observed. "Three spirits and seven souls": man has three spirit*
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 53
usually above his head, and seven animal souls. "Notseha had been
absent in the spirit upon that day" : the idol is only the seat of the
godhead, which the latter leaves or inhabits as he chooses. Therefore
the godhead must be summoned when prayers are offered, by means
of bells and incense. When the god is not present, his idol is merely
a block of wood or stone. Pu Hain, the Buddha of the Lion, is the
Indian Samantabharda, one of the four great Buddhisatvas of the
Tantra School. Wen Dschu, the Buddha on the Golden-haired
Mountain Lion, (Hou), is the Indian Mandjusri. The old Buddha
of the Radiance of the Light, Jan Dong Go Fu, is the Indian Dip-
amkara.
XIX
THE LADY OF THE MOON
IN the days of the Emperor Yau lived a prince by
the name of Hou I, who was a mighty hero and a
good archer. Once ten suns rose together in the sky,
and shone so brightly and burned so fiercely that the
people on earth could not endure them. So the Em-
peror ordered Hou I to shoot at them. And Hou I shot
nine of them doA\Ti from the sky. Beside his bow, Hou
I also had a horse which ran so swiftly that even the
wind could not catch up with it. He mounted it to go a-
hunting, and the horse ran away and could not be
stopped. So Hou I came to Kunlun Mountain and met
the Queen-Mother of the Jasper Sea. And she gave
him the herb of immortality. He took it home with
him and hid it in his room. But his wife who was
named Tschang 0, once ate some of it on the sly when
he was not at home, and she immediately floated up to
the clouds. When she reached the moon, she ran into
the castle there, and has lived there ever since as the
Lady of the Moon.
54. THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
On a night in mid-autumn, an emperor of the Tang
dynasty once sat at wine with two sorcerers. And one
of them took his bamboo staff and cast it into the air,
where it turned into a heavenly bridge, on which the
three climbed up to the moon together. There they
saw a great castle on which w^as inscribed: *'The
Spreading Halls of Crystal Cold." Beside it stood a
cassia tree which blossomed and gave forth a fra-
grance filling all the air. And in the tree sat a man
who was chopping off the smaller boughs w4th an ax.
One of the sorcerers said: ''That is the man in the
moon. The cassia tree grows so luxuriantly that in
the course of time it would overshadow all the moon's
radiance. Therefore it has to be cut down once in
every thousand years." Then they entered the
spreading halls. The silver stories of the castle
towered one above the other, and its walls and columns
were all formed of liquid crystal. In the walls were
cages and ponds, where fishes and birds moved as
though alive. The whole moon-world seemed made of
glass. While they were still looking about them on all
sides the Lady of the Moon stepped up to them, clad in
a white mantle and a rainbow-colored gown. She
smiled and said to the emperor: "You are a prince of
the mundane world of dust. Great is your fortune,
since you have been able to find your way here !" And
she called for her attendants, who came flying up on
white birds, and sang and danced beneath the cassia
tree. A pure clear music floated through the air. Be-
side the tree stood a mortar made of white marble, in
which a jasper rabbit ground up herbs. That was the
dark half of the moon. AVhen the dance had ended,
the emperor returned to earth again with the sor-
cerers. And he had the songs which he had heard on
the moon ^vritten down and sung to the accompani-
ment of flutes of jasper in his pear-tree garden.
'"'^^^H^BKB^i^^
-**.
-s
"BESIDE IT STOOD A CASSIA-TREE."
— Page 54
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 55
Note; This fairy-tale is traditional. The archer Hou I (or Count
I, the Archer-Prince, comp. Dschuang Dsi), is placed by legend in
different epochs. He also occurs in connection with the myths
regarding the moon, for one tale recounts how he saved the moon
during an eclipse by means of his arrows. The Queen-Mother is
Si Wang Mu (comp. with No. 15). The Tang dynasty reigned 618-
90GA.D. "The Spreading Halls of Crystal Cold": The goddess
of the ice also has her habitation in the moon. The hare in the
moon is a favorite figure. He grinds the grains of maturity or the
herbs that make the elixir of life. The rain-toad Tschan, who has
three legs, is also placed on the moon. According to one version
of the story, Tschang 0 took the shape of this toad.
XX
THE MORNING AND THE EVENING STAR
ONTCE upon a time there were two stars, sons of the
Golden King of the Heavens. The one was
named Tschen and the other Shen. One day they quar-
reled, and Tschen struck Shen a terrible blow. There-
upon both stars made a vow that they would never
again look upon each other. So Tschen only appears
in the evening, and Shen only appears in the morning,
and not until Tschen has disappeared is Shen again to
be seen. And that is why people say: **When two
brothers do not live peaceably with one another they
are like Tschen and Shen.*'
Note: Tschen and Shen are Hesperus and Lucifer, the morning
and evening stars. The tale is told in its traditional form.
56 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
XXI
THE GIBL WITH THE HORSE 's HEAD
OR
THE SILKWORM GODDESS
IN the dim ages of the past there once was an old
man who went on a journey. No one remained at
home save his only daughter and a white stallion. The
daughter fed the horse day by day, but she was lonely
and yearned fo-r her father.
So it happened that one day she said in jest to the
horse: *'If you will bring back my father to me then I
will marry you ! ' '
No sooner had the horse heard her say this, than he
broke loose and ran away. He ran until he came to the
place where her father was. "When her father saw the
horse, he was pleasantly surprised, caught him and
seated himself on his back. And the horse turned back
the way he had come, neighing without a pause.
''What can be the matter with the horse?" thought
the father. ''Something must have surely gone wrong
at home!" So he dropped the reins and rode back.
And he fed the horse liberally because he had been so
intelligent ; but the horse ate nothing, and when he saw
the girl, he struck out at her with his hoofs and tried to
bite her. This surprised the father; he questioned his
daughter, and she told him the truth, just as it had
occurred.
"You must not say a word about it to any one,"
spoke her father, "or else people mil talk about us."
And he took down his crossbow, shot the horse, and
hung up his skin in the yard to dry. Then he went on
his travels again.
One day his daughter went out walking with the
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 57
daughter of a neighbor. When they entered the yard,
she pushed the horse-hide with her foot and said:
**What an unreasonable animal you were — wanting to
marry a human being ! What happened to you served
you right ! ' '
But before she had finished her speech, the horse-
hide moved, rose up, wrapped itself about the girl and
ran off.
Horrified, her companion ran home to her father and
told him what had happened. The neighbors looked for
the girl ever^-^vhere, but she could not be found.
At last, some days afterward, they saw the girl hang-
ing from the branches of a tree, still wrapped in the
horse-hide; and gradually she turned into a silkworm
and wove a cocoon. And the threads which she spun
were strong and thick. Her girl friend then took down
the cocoon and let her slip out of it ; and then she spun
the silk -and sold it at a large profit.
But the girl's relatives longed for her greatly. So
one day the girl appeared riding in the clouds on her
horse, followed by a great company and said: '*In
heaven I have been assigned to the task of watching
over the growing of silkworms. You must yearn for me
no longer!" And thereupon they built temples to her
in her native land, and every year, at the silkworm sea-
son, sacrifices are offered to her and her protection is
implored. And the Silkworm Goddess is also known
as the girl with the Horse's Head.
Note : This tale is placed in the times of the Emperor Hau, and
the legend seems to have originated in Setchuan. The stallion
is the sign of the zodiac which rules the springtime, the season when
the silkworms are cultivated. Hence she is called the Goddess with
the Horse's Head. The legend itself tells a different tale. In ad-
dition to this goddess, the spouse of Schen Nun?, the "Divine Hus-
bandman," is also worshiped as the goddess of silkworm culture. The
58 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Goddess with the Horse's Head is more of a totemic representation
of the silkwonn as such; while the wife of Schen Nung is regarded
as the protecting goddess of silk culture, and is supposed to have
been the first to teach women its details. The spouse of the Yellow
Lord is mentioned in the same connection. The popular belief dis-
tinguishes three goddesses who protect the silkworm culture in turn.
The second is the best of the three, and when it is her year the silk
turns out well.
XXII
THE QUEEN OF HEAVEN
THE Queen of Heaven, who is also known as the
Holy Mother, was in mortal life a maiden of
Fukien, named Lin. She was pure, reverential and
pious in her ways and died at the age of seventeen.
She shows her power on the seas and for this reason
the seamen worship her. "When they are unexpectedly
attacked by wind and waves, they call on her and she
is always ready to hear their pleas.
There are many seamen in Fukien, and every year
people are lost at sea. And because of this, most likely,
the Queen of Heaven took pity on the distress of her
people during her lifetime on earth. And since her
thoughts are uninterruptedly turned toward aiding the
drowning in their distress, she now appears frequently
on the seas.
In every ship that sails a picture of the Queen of
Heaven hangs in the cabin, and three paper talismans
are also kept on shipboard. On the first she is painted
w^ith crown and scepter, on the second as a maiden in
ordinary dress, and on the third she is pictured mth
flowing hair, barefoot, standing with a sword in her
hand. When the ship is in danger the first talisman
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 59
is burnt, and help comes. But if this is of no avail,
then the second and finally the third picture is burned.
And if no help comes then there is nothing more to be
done.
When seamen lose their course among wind and
waves and darkling clouds, they pray devoutly to the
Queen of Heaven. Then a red lantern appears on the
face of the waters. And if they follow the lantern
they will win isafe out of all danger. The Queen of
Heaven may often be seen standing in the skies,
dividing the wind with her sword. When she does
this the wind departs for the North and South, and the
waves grow smooth.
A wooden wand is always kept before her holy picture
in the cabin. It often happens that the fish-dragons
play in the seas. They are two giant fish who spout up
water against one another till the sun in the sky is
obscured, and the seas are shrouded in profound dark-
ness. And often, in the distance, one may see a bright
opening in the darkness. If the ship holds a course
straight for this opening it will win through, and is
suddenly floating in calm waters again. Looking back,
one may see the two fishes still spouting water, and
the ship will have passed directly beneath their jaws.
But a storm is always near when the fish dragons
swim; therefore it is well to burn paper or wool so
that the dragons do not draw the ship down into the
depths. Or the Master of the Wand may burn incense
before the wand in the cabin. Then he must take the
wand and swing it over the water three times, in a
circle. If he does so the dragons will draw in their
tails and disappear.
Wlien the ashes in the censer fly up into the air with-
out any cause, and are scattered about, it is a sign that
great danger is threatening.
60 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Nearly two-hundred years ago an army was fitted
out to subdue the island of Formosa. The captain's
banner had been dedicated with the blood of a white
horse. Suddenly the Queen of Heaven appeared at
the tip of the banner-staff. In another moment she
had disappeared, but the invasion was successful.
On another occasion, in the days of Kien Lung, the
minister Dschou Ling was ordered to install a new
king in the Liu-Kiu Islands. When the fleet was sail-
ing by south of Korea, a storm arose, and his ship was
driven toward the Black Whirlpool. The water had
the color of ink, sun and moon lost their radiance, and
the word was passed about that the ship had been
caught in the Black Whirlpool, from which no living
man had ever returned. The seaman and travelers
awaited their end with lamentations. Suddenly an un-
told number of lights, like red lanterns, appeared on
the surface of the water. Then the seamen were over-
joyed and prayed in the cabins. *'Our lives are
saved!" they cried, ''the Holy Mother has come to our
•aid!" And truly, a beautiful maiden with golden ear-
rings appeared. She waved her hand in the air and
the winds became still and the waves grew even. And
it seemed as though the ship were being drawn along
by a mighty hand. It moved plashing through the
waves, and suddenly it was beyond the limits of the
Black Whirlpool.
Dschoru Ling on his return told of this happening,
and begged that temples be erected in honor of the
Queen of Heaven, and that she be included in the hst
of the gods. And the emperor granted his prayer.
Since then temples of the Queen of Heaven are to be
founjd in all sea-port towns, and her birthday is
celebrated on the eighth day of the fourth month with
spectacles and sacrifices.
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 61
Note: "The Queen of Heaven," whose name is Tian Hau, or
more exactly, Tian Fe Niang Niang, is a Taoist goddess of seamen,
generally worshiped in all coast towns. Her story is principally
made up of local legends of Fukian province, and a variation of
the Indian Maritschi (who as Dschunti with the eight arms, is the
object of quite a special cult). Tian Hon, since the establishment
of the Manchu dynasty, is one of the ofiBcially recognized godheads.
XXIII
THE FIBE-GOD
LONG before the time of Fu Hi, Dschu Yung, the
Magic Welder, was the ruler of men. He discov-
ered the use of fire, and succeeding generations learned
from him to cook their food. Hence his descendents
were intrusted with the preservation of fire, while he
himself was made the Fire-God. He is a^ personifica-
tion of the Red Lord, who showed himself at the be-
ginning of the World as one of the Five Ancients. The
Fire-God is worshiped as the Lord of the Holy South-
em Mountain. In the skies the Fiery Star, the south-
em quarter of the heavens and the Red Bird belong to
his domain. When there is danger of fire the Fiery
Star glows with a peculiar radiance. When countless
numbers of fire-crows fly into a house, a fire is sure
to break out in it.
In the land of the four rivers there dwelt a man who
was very rich. One day he got into his wagon and set
out on a long journey. And he met a girl, dressed in
red, -who begged him to take her with him. He allowed
her to get into the wagon, and drove along for half-a-
day without even looking in her direction. Then the
girl got out again and said in farewell: **You are
truly a good and honest man, and for that reason I
62 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
must tell you the truth. I am the Fire-God. To-
morrow a fire will break out in your house. Hurry
home at once to arrange your affairs and save what
you can ! ' * Frightened, the man faced his horses about
and drove home as fast as he could. All that he pos-
sessed in the way of treasures, clothes and jewels, he
removed from the house. And, when he was about to
lie down to sleep, a fire broke out on the hearth which
could not be quenched until the whole building had
collapsed in dust and ashes. Yet, thanks to the Fire-
God, the man had saved all his movable belongings.
Note: "The Fire-God" (eomp. with No. 15). The Holy South-
em Mountain is Sung-Schan in Huan. The Fiery Star is Mars.
The constellations of the southern quarter of the heavens are grouped
by the Chinese as under the name of the "Red Bird." The ''land of the
four rivers" is Sitchuan, in the western part of present-day China.
XXIV
THE THREE RULING GODS
THERE are three lords: in heaven, and on the
earth and in the waters, and they are known as
the Three Ruling Gods. They are all brothers, and
are descended from the father of the Monk of the
Yanktze-Kiang. When the latter Avas sailing on the
river he was cast into the water by a robber. But he
did not drown, for a Triton came his way who took
him along with him to the dragon-castle. Aid when
the Dragon-King saw him he realized at once that
there was something extraordinary about the Monk,
and he married him to his daughter.
From their early youth his three sons showed a
preference for the hidden wisdom. And together
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 63
they went to an island in the sea. There they seated
themselves and began to meditate. They heard noth-
ing, they saw nothing, they spoke not a word and they
did not move. The birds came and nested in their
hair; the spiders came and wove webs across their
faces ; worms and insects came and crawled in and out
of their noses and ears. But they paid no attention to
any of them.
After they had meditated thus for a number of
years, they obtained the hidden wisdom and became
gods. And the Lord made them the Three Ruling Gods.
The heavens make things, the earth completes things,
and the waters create things. The Three Ruling Gods
sent out the current of their primal power to aid in
ordering all to this end. Therefore they are also known
as the primal gods, and temples are erected to them all
over the earth.
If you go into a temple you will find the Three Rul-
ing Gods all seated on one pedestal. They wear
women's hats upon their heads, and hold scepters in
their hands, like kings. But he who sits on the last
place, to the right, has glaring eyes and wears a look of
rage. If you ask why this is you are told: ''These
three were brothers and the Lord made them the Rul-
ing Gods. So they talked about the order in which they
were to sit. And the youngest said: 'To-morrow
morning, before sunrise, we will meet here. Whoever
gets here first shall have the seat of honor in the
middle ; the second one to arrive shall have the second
place, and the third the third. * The two older brothers
were satisfied. The next morning, very early, the
youngest came first, seated himself in the middle place,
and became the god of the waters. The middle brother
came next, sat down on the left, and became the god of
the heavens. Last of all came the oldest brother.
64 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
When he saw that his brothers were already sitting in
their places, he was disgusted and yet he could not say
a word. His face grew red with rage, his eyeballs
stood forth from their sockets like bullets, and his
veins swelled like bladders. And he seated himself on
the right and became god of the earth." The artisans
who make the images of the gods noticed this, so they
always represent him thus.
Note: "The Three Ruling Gods" is set down as told by the
people. It is undoubtedly a version of the Indian Trimurti. The
meaning of the terrible appearance of the third godhead, evidently
no longer understood by the people, points to Siva, and has given
rise to the fairy-tale here told. As regards the Monk of the Yang-
tze-Kiang, comp. with No. 68.
XXV
A LEGEND OF CONFUCIUS
WHEN Confucius came to the earth, the Kilin,
that strange beast which is the prince of all
four-footed animals, and only appears when there is a
great man on earth, sought the child and spat out a jada
whereon was written: **Son of the "Waterciystal
you are destined to become an uncrowned king!" And
Confucius grew up, studied diligently, learned wisdom
and came to be a saint. He did much good on earth,
and ever since his death has been reverenced as the
greatest of teachers and masters. He had fore-
knowledge of many things. And even after he had
died he gave evidence of this.
Once, when the wicked Emperor Tsin Schi Huang
had conquered all the other kingdoms, and was travel-
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 65
ing through the entire empire, he came to the home-
land of Confucius. And he found his grave. And,
finding his grave, he wished to have it opened and see
what was in it. All his officials advised him not to do
so, but he would not listen to them. So a passage was
dug into the grave, and in its main chamber they
found a coffin, whose wood appeared to be quite fresh.
"When struck it sounded Hke metal. To the left of the
coffin was a door, which led into an inner chamber.
In this chamber stood a bed, and a table with books
and clothing, all as though meant for the use of a living
person. Tsin Schi Huang seated himself on the bed
and looked down. And there on the floor stood two
shoes of red silk, whose tips were adorned with a woven
pattern of clouds. A bamboo staff leaned against the
wall. The Emperor, in jest, put on the shoes, took
the staff and left the grave. But as he did so a tablet
suddenly appeared before his eyes on which stood the
following lines :
O'er kingdoms six Tsin Schi Huang his army led,
To ope my grave and find my humble bed;
He steals my shoes and takes my staff away
To reach Shakiu — and his last earthly day!
Tsin Schi Huang was much alarmed, and had the grave
closed again. But when he reached Schakiu he fell
ill of a hasty fever of which he died.
Note: The Kilin is an okapi-like legendary beast of the most
perfected kindness, prince of all the four-footed animals. The
"Watercrystal" is the dark Lord of the North, whose element is
water and wisdom, for which last reason Confucius is termed his
son. Tsin Schi Huang (B.C. 200) is the burner of books and
reorganizer of China famed in history. Schakiu (Sandhill) was
a city in the western part of the China of that day.
66 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
XXVI
THE GOD OF WAR
THE God of War, Guan Di, was really named Guan
Yu. At the time when the rebellion of the Yellow
Turbans was raging throughout the empire, he, to-
gether with two others whom he met by the wayside,
and who were inspired with the same love of country
which possessed him, made a pact of friendship. One
of the two was Liu Be, afterward emperor, the other
was named Dschang Fe. The three met in a peach-
orchard and swore to be brothers one to the other, al-
though they were of different families. They sacri-
ficed a white steed and vowed to be true to each other
to the death.
Guan Yu was faithful, honest, upright and brave
beyond all measure. He loved to read Confucius 's
''Annals of Lu," which tell of the rise and fall of em-
pires. He aided his friend Liu Be to subdue the
Yellow Turbans and to conquer the land of the four
rivers. The horse he rode w^as known as the Red Hare,
and could run a thousand miles in a day. Guan Yu
had a knife shaped like a half -moon which was called
the Green Dragon. His eyebrows were beautiful like
those of the silk-butterflies, and his eyes were long-
slitted like the eyes of the Phenix. His face was
scarlet-red in color, and his beard so long that it hung
down over his stomach. Once, when he appeared be-
fore the emperor, the latter called him Duke Fair-
beard, and presented him with a silken pocket in which
to place his beard. He wore a garment of green bro-
cade. Whenever he went into battle he showed in-
LEGENDS OF THE GODS 67
tindbld bravery. Whether he were opposed by a
thousand armies or by ten thousand horsemen — he at-
tacked them as though they were merely air.
Once the evil Tsau Teau had incited the enemies of
his master, the Emperor, to take the city by treachery.
When Guan Yu heard of it he hastened up with an army
to relieve the town. But he fell into an ambush,
and, together with his son, was brought a captive to
the capital of the enemy's land. The prince of that
country would have been glad to have had him go over
to his side ; but Guan Yu swore that he would not yield
to death himself. Thereupon father and son were
slain. When lue was dead, his horse Red Hare ceased
to eat and died. A faithful isaptain of his, by name
of Dschou Dsang, who was black-\dsaged and wore a
great knife, had just invested a fortress when the news
of the sad end of the duke reached him. And he, as
well as other faithful followers would not survive their
master, and perished.
At the time a monk, who was an old compatriot and
acquaintance of Duke Guan was living in the Hills of
the Jade Fountains. He used to walk at night in the
moonlight.
Suddenly he heard a loud voice cry down out of the
air : ' * I want my head back again ! ' '
The monk looked up and saw Duke Guan, sword in
hand, seated on his horse, just as he appeared while
living. And at his right and left hand, shadowy
figures in the clouds, stood his son Gaun Ping and his
captain, Dschou Dsang.
The monk folded his hands and said: '* While you
lived you were upright and faithful, and in death you
have become a wise god; and yet you do not under-
stand fate! If you insist on having your head back
68 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
again, to whom shall the many thousands of your
enemies who lost their lives through you appeal, in
order to have life restored to them?"
When he heard this the Duke Guan bowed and dis-
appeared. Since that time he has been without in-
terruption spiritually active. Whenever a new dy-
nasty is founded, his holy form may be seen. For this
reason temples and sacrifices have been instituted for
him, and he has been made one of the gods of the
empire. Like Confucius, he received the great sac-
rifice of oxen, sheep and pigs. His rank increases
with the passing of centuries. First he was wor-
shiped as Prince Guan, later as King Guan, and
then as the great god who conquers the demons. The
last dynasty, finally, worships him as the great, divine
Helper of the Heavens. He is also called the God of
War, and is a strong deliverer in all need, when men
are plagued by devils and foxes. Together with Con-
fucius, the Master of Peace, he is often worshiped as
the Master of War.
Note: The Chinese God of War is a historical personality from
the epoch of the three empires, which later joined the Han dynasty,
about 250 a. d. Liu Be founded the "Little Han dynasty" in
Setchuan, with the aid of Guan Yu and Dschang Fe. Guan Yu or
Guan Di, i. e., "God Yuan," has become one of the most popular
figures in Chinese legend in the course of time, God of War and
deliverer in one and the same person. The talk of the monk with
the God Guan Di in the clouds is based on the Buddhist law of
Karma. Because Guan Di — even though his motives might be good
— had slain other men, he must endure like treatment at their hands,
even while he is a god.
TALES OF SAINTS AND MAGICIANS
XXVII
THE HALOS OF THE SAINTS
THE true gods all have halos around their heads.
When the lesser gods and demons see these halos,
they hide and dare not move. The Master of the
Heavens on the Dragon-Tiger Mountain meets the
gods at all times. One day the God of War came do-\vn
to the mountain while the mandarin of the neighboring
district was visiting the Master of the Heavens. The
latter advised the mandarin to withdraw and hide
himself in an inner chamber. Then he went out to
receive the God of War. But the mandarin peeped
through a slit in the door, and he saw the red face and
green garment of the God of War as he stood there,
terrible and awe-inspiring. Suddenly a red halo
flashed up above his head, whose beams penetrated
into the inner chamber so that the mandarin grew
blind in one eye. After a time the God of War went
away again, and the Master of the Heavens accom-
panied Mm. Suddenly Guan Di said, with alarm:
"Confucius is coming! The halo he wears illumines
the whole world. I cannot endure its radiance even a
thousand miles away, so I must hurry and get out of
the way!" And mth that he stepped into a cloud
and disappeared. The Master of the Heavens then
told the mandarin what had happened, and added:
** Fortunately you did not see the God of War face to
face! Whoever does not possess the greatest virtue
and the greatest wisdom, would be melted by the red
71
72 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
glow of his halo. ' ' So saying he gave him a pill of tbe
elixir of life to eat, and his blind eye gradually re-
gained its sight.
It is also said that scholars wear a red halo around
their heads which devils, foxes and ghosts fear when
they see it.
There was once a scholar Who had a fox for a friend.
The fox came to see him at night, and went walking
with him in the villages. They could enter the houses,
and see all that was going on, without people being any
the wiser. But when at a distance the fox saw a red
halo hanging above a house he would not enter it. The
scholar asked him why not.
''Those are all celebrated scholars," answered the
fox. **The greater the halo, the more extensive is
their knowledge. I dread them and do not dare enter
their houses."
Then the man said: "But I am a scholar, too!
Have I no halo which makes you fear me, instead of
going walking with me ? ' '
''There is only a black mist about your head,"
answered the fox. "I have never yet seen it sur-
rounded by a halo."
The scholar was mortified and began to scold him;
but the fox disappeared with a horse-laugh.
Note: This tale is told as traditionally handed down. The
Master of the Heavens, Tian Schi, who dwells on the Lung Hu Schan,
is the so-called Taoist pope.
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 73
XXVIII
LAOTSZE
LAOTSZE is really older than heaven and earth put
together. He is the Yellow Lord or Ancient,
who created this world together with the other four.
At various times he has appeared on earth, under va-
rious names. His most celebrated incarnation, how-
ever, is that of Laotsze, "The Old Child," which name
he was given because he made his appearance on earth
with white hair.
He acquired all sorts of magic powers by means of
which he extended his life-span. Once he hired a ser-
vant to do his bidding. He agreed to give him a
hundred pieces of copper daily; yet he did not pay him,
and finally he owed him seven million, two hundred
thousand pieces of copper. Then he mounted a black
steer and rode to the West. He wanted to take his
servant along. But when they reached the Han-Gu
pass, the servant refused to go further, and insisted
on being paid. Yet Laotsze gave him nothing.
When they came to the house of the guardian of the
pass, red clouds appeared in the sky. The guardian
understood this sign and knew that a holy man was
drawing near. So he went out to meet him and took
Mm into his house. He questioned him with regard to
lidden knowledge, but Laotsze only stuck out his tongue
at him and would not say a word. Nevertheless, the
guardian of the pass treated him with the greatest
respect in his home. Laotsze 's servant told the
servant of the guardian that his master owed him a
great deal of money, and begged the latter to put in a
good word for him. When the guardian's servant
74 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
heard how large a sum it was, he was tempted to win
so wealthy a man for a son-in-law, and he married him
to his daughter. Finally the guardian heard of the
matter and came to Laotsze together with the servant.
Then Laotsze said to his servant: *'You rascally
servant. You really should have been dead long ago.
I hired you, and since I was poor and could give you no
money, I gave you a life-giving talisman to eat. That
is how yoii still happen to be alive. I said to you: 'If
you will follow me into the West, the land of Blessed
Repose, I wiU pay you your wages in yellow gold. But
you did not wish to do this.' " And with, that he
patted his servmit's neck. Thereupon the latter
opened his mouth, and spat out the life-giving talisman.
The magic signs written on it with cinnabar, quite fresh
and well-preserved, might still be seen. But the ser-
vant suddenly collapsed and turned into a heap of dry
bones. Then the guardian of the pass cast himself to
earth and pleaded for him. He promised to pay the
servant for Laotsze and begged the latter to restore
him to life. So Laotsze placed the talisman among the
bones and at once the servant came to life again. The
guardian of the pass paid him his wages and dismissed
him. Then he adored Laotsze as his master, and the
latter taught him the art of eternal life, and left him
his teacliings, in five thousand words, which the guard-
ian wrote down. The book which thus came into being
is the Tao Teh King, ''The Book of the Way and Life."
Laotsze then disappeared from the eyes of men. The
guardian of the pass however, followed his teachings,
and was given a place among the immortals.
Note: The Taoists like to aseert tliat Laotsze's journey to the
West was undertaken before the birth of Buddha, who, according
to many, is only a reincarnation of Laotsze. The guardian of the
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 75
Han-Gu pass is mentioned by the name of Guau Yin Hi, in the Lia
Dsi and the Dsehuang Dsi.
XXIX
THE ANCIENT MAN
ONCE upon a time there was a man named Huang
An. He must have been well over eighty and
yet he looked like a youth. He lived on cinnabar and
wore no clothing. Even in winter he went about
without garments. He sat on a tortoise three feet
long. Once he was asked: ** About how old might this
tortoise be?'' He answered: "When Fu Hi first in-
vented fish-nets and eel-pots he caught this tortoise
and gave it to me. And since then I have worn its
shield quite flat sitting on it. The creature dreads the
radiance of the sun and moon, so it only sticks its head
out of its shell once in two thousand years. Since I
have had the beast, it has already stuck its head out
five times." "With these words he took his tortoise on
his back and went off. And the legend arose that this
man was ten thousand years old.
Note: Cinnabar is frequently used in the preparation of the
elixir of life (eomp. No. 31). Fu Hi is "the life-breeding breath."
Tortoises live to a great age.
76 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
XXX
THE EIGHT IMMORTALS
THERE is a legend which declares that Eight Im-
mortals dwell in the heavens. The first is
named Dschung Li Kuan. He lived in the time of the
Han dynasty, and discovered the wonderful magic of
golden cinnabar, the philosopher's stone. He could
melt quicksilver and bum lead and turn them into
yellow gold and white silver. And he could fly through
the air in his human form. He is the chief of the
Eight Immortals.
The second is named Dschang Go. In primal times
he gained hidden knoAvledge. It is said that he was
really a white bat, who turned into a man. In the
first days of the Tang dynasty an ancient with a white
beard and a bamboo drum on his back, was seen riding
backward on a black ass in the town of Tschang An.
He beat the drum and sang, and called himself old
Dschang Go. Another legend says that he always had
a white mule with him which could cover a thousand
miles in a single day. When he had reached his des-
tination he would fold up the animal and put it in his
trunk. When he needed it again, he would sprinkle
water on it with his mouth, and the beast would regain
its first shape.
The third is named Lu Yuan or Lu Dung Bin (The
Mountain Guest). His real name was Li, and he be-
longed to the ruUng Tang djTiasty. But when the
Empress Wu seized the throne and destroyed the Li
family to almost the last man, he fled with his wife into
the heart of the mountains. They changed their names
to Lu, and, since they lived in hiding in the caverns in
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 77
the rocks, he called himself the Mountain Gxiest or the
Guest of the Rocks. He lived on air and ate no bread.
Yet he was fond of flowers. And in the course of time
he acquired the hidden wisdona.
In Lo Yang, the capital city, the peonies bloomed
with special luxuriance. And there dwelt a flower
fairy, who changed herself into a lovely maiden with
whom Guest of the Rocks, when he came to Lo Yang,
was wont to converse. Suddenly along came the
Yellow Dragon, who had taken the form of a hand-
some youth. He mocked the flower fair}^ Guest of
the Rocks grew furious and cast his flying sword at
him, cutting off his head. From that time onward he
fell back again into the world of mundane pleasure and
death. He sank down into the dust of the diurnal, and
was no longer able to wing his way to the upper regions.
Later he met Dschung Li Kuan, who delivered him,
and then he was taken up in the ranks of the
Immortals.
Willowelf was his disciple. This was an old willow-
tree which had drawn into itself the most ethereal
powers of the sunrays and the moonbeams, and had
thus been able to assume the shape of a human being.
His face is blue and he has red hair. Guest of the
Rocks received him as a disciple. Emperors and kings
of future times honor Guest of the Rocks as the an-
cestor and "master of the pure sun. The people call
him Grandfather Lu. He is very wise and powerful.
And therefore the people still stream into Grandfather
Lu's temples to obtain oracles and pray for good luck.
If you want to know whether you will be successful or
not in an undertaking, go to the temple, light incense
and bow your head to earth. On the altar is a
bamboo goblet, in which are some dozens of little lot-
tery sticks. You must shake them while kneeling, until
78 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
one of the sticks flies out. On the lotterj^-stick is in-
scribed a number. This number must then be looked
up in the Book of Oracles, where it is accompanied by a
four-line stanza. It is said that fortune and misfor-
tune, strange to think, occur to one just as foretold by
the oracle.
The fourth Immortal is Tsau Guo Gui (Tsau the
Uncle of the State). He was the younger brother of
the Empress Tsau, who for a time ruled the land. For
this reason he was called the Uncle of the State. From
his earliest youth he had been a lover of the hidden
wisdom. Riches and honors were no more to him than
dust. It was Dschung Li Kuan who aided him to be-
come immortal.
The fifth is called Lan Tsai Ho. Nothing is known
of his true name, liis time nor his family. He was often
seen in the market-place, clad in a torn blue robe and
wearing only a single shoe, beating a block of wood
and singing the nothingness of life.
The sixth Immortal is known as Li Tia Guai (Li
with the iron crutch). He lost his parents in early
youth and was brought up in his older brother's home.
His sister-in-law treated Mm badly and never gave him
enough to eat. Because of this he fled into the hills,
and there learned the hidden wisdom.
Once he returned in order to see liis brother, and said
to his sister-in-law: ''Give me something to eat!'^ She
answered: "There is no kindling wood on band!"
He replied: "You need only to prepare the rice. I
can use my leg for kindling wood, only you must not
say that the fire might injure me, and if you do not no
harm will be done. ' '
His sister-in-law wished to see his art, so she poured
the rice into the pot. Li stretched one of his legs out
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 79
under it and lit it. The flames leaped high and the leg
burned like coal.
When the rice was nearly boiled his sister-in-law
said: ** Won't your leg be injured?"
And Li replied angrily: "Did I not warn you not
to say anything ! Then no harm would have been done.
Now one of my legs is lamed." With these words he
took an iron poker and fashioned it into a crutch for
himself. Then he hung a bottle-gourd on his back, and
went into the hills to gather medicinal herbs. And
that is why he is known as Li with the Iron Crutch.
It is also told of him that he often was in the habit
of ascending into the heavens in the spirit to visit his
master Laotsze. Before he left he would order a
disciple to watch his body and soul within it, so that
the latter did not escape. Should seven days have
gone by without his spirit returning, then he would
allow his soul to leave the empty tenement. Un-
fortunately, after six days had passed, the disciple
was called to the death-bed of his mother, and when
the master's spirit returned on the evening of the
seventh day, the life had gone out of its body. Since
there was no place for his spirit in his own body, in
his despair he seized upon the first handy body from
which the vital essence had not yet dispersed. It was
the body of a neighbor, a lame cripple, who had just
died, so that from that time on the master appeared in
his form.
The seventh Immortal is called Hang Siang Dsi.
He was the nephew of the famous Confucian scholar
Han Yu, of the Tang dynasty. From his earliest
youth he cultivated the arts of the deathless gods, left
his home and became a Taoist. Grandfather Lu
awakened him and raised him to the heavenly world.
80 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Once he saved his uncle's life. The latter had been
driven from court, because he had objected when the
emperor sent for a bone of Buddha with great pomp.
When he reached the Blue Pass in his flight, a deep
snow-fall had made the road impassible. His horse
had floundered in a snow-drift, and he himself was
well-nigh frozen. Then Hang Siang Dsi suddenly ap-
peared, helped him and his horse out of the drift, and
brought them safely to the nearest inn along the Blue
Pass. Han Yu sang a verse, in which the lines
occurred :
Tsin Ling Hill 'mid clouds doth lie,
And home is far, beyond my sight!
Round the Blue Pass snow towers high,
And who will lead the horse aright?
Suddenly it occured to him that several years before,
Hang Siang Dsi had come to his house to congratulate
him on his birthday. Before he had left, he had written
these words on a slip of paper, and his uncle had read
them, without grasping their meaning. And now he
was unconsciously singing the very lines of that song
that his nephew had written. So he said to Hang
Siang Dsi, with a sigh : * ' You must be one of the Im-
mortals," since you were able thus to foretell the
future ! ' '
And thrice Hang Siang Dsi sought to deliver his
wife from the bonds of earth. For when he left his
home to seek the hidden wisdom, she sat all day long
yearning for his presence. Hang Siang Dsi wished to
release her into immortality, but he feared she was not
capable of translation. So he appeared to her in
various forms, in order to try her, once as a beggar,
another time as a wandering monk. But his wife did
not grasp her opportunities. At last he took the shape
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 81
of a lame Taoist, who sat on a mat, beat a block of wood
and read sutras before the house.
His wife said : ' ' My husband is not at home. I can
give you nothing."
The Taoist answered: **I do not want your gold
and silver, I want you. Sit down beside me on the mat,
and we will fly up into the air and you shall find your
husband again!"
Hereupon the woman grew angry and struck at him
with a cudgel.
Then Hang Siang Dsi changed himself into his true
form, stepped on a shining cloud and was carried aloft.
His wife looked after him and wept loudly ; but he had
disappeared and was not seen again.
The eighth Immortal is a girl and was called Ho Sian
Gu. She was a peasant ^s daughter, and though her
step-mother treated her harshly she remained respect-
ful and industrious. She loved to give alms, though
her step-mother tried to prevent her. Yet she was
never angry, even when her step-mother beat her.
She had sworn not to marry, and at last her step-
mother did not know what to do with her. One day,
while she was cooking rice, Grandfather Du came and
delivered her. She was still holding the rice-spoon in
her hand as she ascended into the air. In the heavens
she was appointed to sweep up the fallen flowers at
the Southern Gate of Heaven.
Note: The legends of the Eight Immortals, regarded as one
group, do not go back further than the Manchu dynasty, though
individual ones among them were known before. Some of the
Immortals, like Han Siang Dsi, are historic personages, others
purely mj4hical. In the present day they play an important part
in art and in the art-crafts. Their emblems also occur frequently:
Dschung Li Kuan is represented with a fan. Dschang Go has a
bamboo drum with two drum-sticks (and his donkey). Lo Dung
82 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Bin has a sword and a flower-basket on his beok. Tsau Go Giu
baa two small boards, (Yin Yang Ban), which he can throw into
the air. Li Tia Giiai has the bottle-gourd, out of wliich emerges a
bat, the emblem of good fortune. Tsai Ho, who is also pictured as
a woman, has a flute. Han Siang Dsi has a flower-basket and a
dibble. Ho Sian Gu has a spoon, usually formed in the shape of
a lotus-flower.
XXXI
THE EIGHT IMMORTALS
ONCE upon a time there was a poor man, who at
last had no roof to shelter him and not a bite to
eat. So, weary and worn, he lay down beside a little
temple of the field-god that stood by the roadside and
fell asleep. And he dreamed that the old, white-
bearded field-god came out of his little shrine and
said to him: ''I Imow of a means to help you! To-
morrow the Eight Immortals will pass along this road.
Cast yourself down before them and plead to them ! ' '
When the man awoke he seated himself beneath the
great tree beside the field-god's little temple, and waited
all day long for his dream to come true. At last, when
the sun had nearly sunk, eight figures came down the
road, which the begger clearly recognized as those of
the Eight Immortals. Seven of them were hurrying
as fast as they could, but one among them, who had a
lame leg, limped along after the rest. Before him — it
was Li Tia Guai — the man cast himself to earth. But
the lame Immortal did not want to bother with him, and
told him to go away. Yet the poor man would not give
over pleading with him, begging that he might go with
them and be one of the Immortals, too. That would be
SAIXTS AND MAGICIANS 83
impossible, said the cripple. Yet, as the poor man did
not cease his prayers and would not leave him, he at
last said: ''Very well, then, take hold of my coat!"
This the man did and off they went in flying haste over
paths and fields, on and on, and even further on. Sud-
denly they stood together high up on the tower of Pong-
lai-schan, the ghost mountain by the Eastern Sea.
And, lo, there stood the rest of the Immortals as well !
But they were very discontented with the companion
whom Li Tia Guai had brought along. Yet since the
poor man pleaded so earnestly, they too allowed them-
selves to be moved, and said to him : ' ' Very well ! We
will now leap do^vn into the sea. If you follow us you
may also become an Immortal!" And one after an-
other the seven leaped down into the sea. But when it
came to the man's turn he was frightened, and would
not dare the leap. Then the cripple said to him : ''If
you are afraid, then you oannot become an Immortal!"
"But what shall I do now?" wailed the man, "I am
far from my home and have no money!" The cripple
broke off a fragment of the battlement of the tower,
and thrust it into the man's hand; then he also leaped
from the tower and disappeared into the sea like his
seven companions.
When the man examined the stone in his hand more
closely, he saw that it was the purest silver. It
provided him with traveling money during the many
weeks it took him to reach his home. But by that time
the silver was completely used up, and he found him-
self just as poor as he had been before.
Note: Little field-god temples, Tu Di Miau, are miniature stone
chapels which stand before every village. As regards the field-
god, see No. 63.
84 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
XXXII
THE TWO SCHOLAES
ONCE upon a time there were two scholars. One
Avas named Liu Tsehen and the other Yuan
Dschau. Both were young and handsome. One spring
day they went together into the hills of Tian Tai to
gather curative herbs. There they came to a little
vallely where peach-trees blossomed luxuriantly on
either side. In the middle of the valley was a cave,
where two maidens stood under the blossoming trees,
one of them clad in red garments, the other in green.
And they were beautiful beyond all telUng. They
beckoned to the scholars w^ith their hands.
* ' And have you come 1 ' ' they asked. * ' We have been
waiting for you overlong!"
Then they led them into the cave and served them
with tea and wine.
'*I have been destined for the lord Liu," said
the maiden in the red gown; *'and my sister is for the
lord Yuan!"
And so they were married. Every day the two
scholars gazed at the flowers or played chess so that
they forgot the mundane world completely. They only
noticed that at times the peach-blossoms on the trees
before the cave opened, and at others that they fell
from the boughs. And, at times, unexpectedly, they
felt cold or warm, and had to change the clothing they
were wearing. And they marveled within themselves
that it should be so.
Then, one day, they were suddenly overcome by
homesickness. Both maidens were already aware of it.
"When our lords have once been seized with home-
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 85
sickness, then we may hold them no longer," said they.
On the following day they prepared a farewell
banquet, gave the scholars magic wine to take along
with them and said:
* * We will see one another again. Now go your way ! ' '
And the scholars bade them farewell with tears.
When they reached home the gates and doors had
long since vanished, and the people of the village were
all strangers to them. They crowded about the
scholars and asked who they might be.
"We are Liu Tschen and Dschau. Only a few
days ago we went into the hills to pick herbs ! ' '
With that a servant came hastening up and looked
at them. At last he fell at Liu Tschen 's feet with
great joy and cried : ' ' Yes, you are really my master !
Since you went away, and we had no news of any kind
regarding you some seventy years or more have
passed."
Thereupon he drew the scholar Liu through a high
gateway, ornamented with bosses and a ring in a
lion's mouth, as is the custom in the dwellings of those
of high estate.
And when he entered the hall, an old lady with white
hair and bent back, leaning on a cane, came forward
and asked: ** What man is this?"
''Our master has returned again," rephed the ser-
vant. And then, turning to Liu he added: ''That
is the mistress. She is nearly a hundred years old,
but fortunately is still strong and in good health."
Tears of joy and sadness filled the old lady's eyes.
"Since you went away among the immortals, I had
thought that we should never see each other again in
this life," said she. "What great good fortune that
you should have returned after all!"
And before she had ended the whole family, men
86 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
and women, came streaming up and welcomed him in
a great throng outside the hall.
And his wife pointed out this one and that and said :
''That is so and so, and this is so and so !"
At the time the scholar had disappeared there had
been only a tiny boy in his home, but a few years old.
And he was now an old man of eighty. He had sei^ved
the empire in a high office, and had already retired to
enjoy his old age in the ancestral gardens. There
were three grand-children, all celebrated ministers;
there were more than ten great-grand-children, of whom
five had already passed their examinations for the
doctorate; there were some twenty great-great-grand-
children, of whom the oldest had just returned home
after having passed his induction examinations for the
magistracy with honor. And the little ones, who were
carried in their parents' arms, were not to be counted.
The grand-children, who were away, busy with their
duties, all asked for leave and returned home when
they heard that their ancestor had returned. And the
girl grand-children, who had married into other fam-
ilies, also came. This filled Liu with joy, and he had a
family banquet prepared in the hall, and all his de-
scendants, with their wives and husbands sat about
him in a circle. He himself and his wife, a white-
haired, wrinkled old lady, sat in their midst at the up-
per end. The scholar himself still looked like a youtli
of twenty years, so that all the young people in the
circle looked around and laughed.
Then the scholar said : "I have a means of driving
away old age ! ' '
And he drew out his magic mne and gave his wife
some of it to drink. And when she had taken three
glasses, her white hair gradually turned black again,
her wrinkles disappeared, and she sat beside her
husband, a handsome young woman. Then his son and
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 87
the older grand-children came up and all asked for a
drink of the wine. And whichever of them drank only
so much as a drop of it was turned from an old man
into a youth. The tale was bruited abroad and came
to the emperor's ears. The emperor wanted to call Liu
to his court, but he declined with many thanks. Yet he
sent the emperor some of his magic wine as a gift.
This pleased the emperor greatly, and he gave Liu a
tablet of honor, with the inscription:
"The Common Home of Five Generations"
Besides this he sent him three signs which he had writ-
ten with his own imperial brush signifying :
"Joy in longevity"
As to the other of the two scholars, Yuan Dschau, he
was not so fortunate. When he came home he found
that his wife and child had long since died, and his
grand-children and great-grand-children were mostly
useless people. So he did not remain long, but re-
turned to the hills. Yet Liu Tschen remained for
some years with his family, then taking his wife with
him, went again to the Tai Hills and was seen no more.
Note: This tale is placed in the reijzn of the Emperor Ming Di
(a. d. 58-75). Its motive is that of the legend of the Seven Sleepers,
and is often found in Chinese fairy tales.
88 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
xxxni
THE MISERLY FARMER
ONCE upon a time there was a farmer who had
carted pears to market. Since they were very
sweet and fragrant, he hoped to get a good price for
them. A bonze with a torn cap and tattered robe
stepped up to his cart and asked for one. The farmer
repulsed him, but the bonze did not go. Then the
farmer grew angry and began to call him names. The
bonze said: "You have pears by the hundred in your
cart. I only ask for one. Surely that does you no
great injury. Why suddenly grow so angry about
itr^
The bystanders told the farmer that he ought to
give the bonze one of the smaller pears and let him go.
But the farmer would not and did not. An artisan
saw the whole affair from his shop, and since the
noise annoyed him, he took some money, bought a pear
and gave it to the bonze.
The bonze thanked him and said: *'One like my-
self, who has given up the world, must not be miserly.
I have beautiful pears myself, and I invite you all to
eat them with me." Then some one asked: ''If 3^ou
have pears then why do you not eat your OA\m?" He
answered : "I first must have a seed to plant. ' '
And with that he began to eat the pear with gusto.
When he had finished, he held the pit in his hand,
took his pick-ax from his shoulder; and dug a hole
a couple of inches deep. Into this he thrust the pit, and
covered it with earth. Then he asked the folk in the
market place for water, with which to water it. A
pair of curiosity seekers brought him hot water from
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 89
the hostlery in the street, and with it the bonze
watered the pit. Thousands of eyes were turned on
the spot. And the pit could already be seen to sprout.
The sprout grew and in a moment it had turned into a
tree. Branches and leaves burgeoned out from it. It
began to blossom and soon the fruit had ripened:
large, fragrant pears, which hung in thick clusters
from the boughs. The bonze climbed into the tree and
handed down the pears to the bystanders. In a mo-
ment all the pears had been eaten up. Then the bonze
took his pick-ax and cut down the tree. Crash, crash !
so it went for a while, and the tree was felled. Then
he took the tree on his shoulder and walked away at an
easy gait.
When the bonze had begun to make his magic, the
farmer, too, had mingled with the crowd. With neck
out-stretched and staring eyes he had stood there
and had entirely forgotten the business he hoped to do
with his pears. When the bonze had gone off he
turned around to look after his cart. His pears had
aU disappeared. Then he realized that the pears the
bonze had divided had been his own. He looked more
closely, and the axle of his cart had disappeared. It
was plainly evident that it had been chopped off quite
recently. The farmer fell into a rage and hastened
after the bonze as fast as ever he could. And when he
turned the corner, there lay the missing piece from the
axle by the city wall. And then he realized that the
pear-tree which the bonze had chopped down must
have been his axle. The bonze, however, was nowhere
to be found. And the whole crowd in the market
burst out into loud laughter.
Note : The axle in Cliina is really a handle, for the little Chinese
carts are one-wheel push-carts with two handles or shafts.
90 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
XXXIV
SKY o'dAWN
ONCE upon a time there was a man who took a
child to a woman in a certain \^llage, and told
her to take care of him. Then he disappeared. And
because the dawn was just breaking in the sky when
the woman took the child into her home, she called
him Sky O'Dawn. When the child was three years
old, he would often look up to the heavens and talk
with the stars. One day he ran away and many
months passed before he came home again. The
woman gave him a whipping. But he ran away again,
and did not return for a year. His foster-mother was
frightened, and asked: '* Where have you been all
year long?" The boy answered: '*! only made a
quick trip to the Purple Sea. There the water stained
my clothes red. So I went to the spring at which the
sun turns in, and washed them. I went away in the
morning and I came back at noon. Why do you speak
about my having been gone a year?"
Then the woman asked: ''And where did you pass
on your way?"
The boy answered: ''When I had washed my
clothes, I rested for a while in the City of the Dead and
fell asleep. And the King-Father of the East gave me
red chestnuts and rosy dawn-juice to eat, and my hun-
ger was stilled. Then I went to the dark skies and
drank the yellow dew, and my thirst was quenched.
And I met a black tiger and wanted to ride home on
his back. But I whipped him too hard, and he bit me
in the leg. And so I came back to tell you about it."
Once more the boy ran away from home, thousands
"'AND I CROSSED THE WATER OX THE SHOE.'"
— Page Ul
SAIXTS AXD MAGICIAXS 91
of miles, until he came to the s-^amp where dwelt the
Primal Mist. There he met an old man with yeUow
eyebrows and asked him how old he might be. The
old man said: "I have given up the habit of eating,
and live on air. The pnpils of my eyes have gradually
acquired a green glow, which enables me to see all hid-
den things. Whenever a thousand years have passed I
turn around my bones and wash the marrow. And
every two thousand years I scrape my skin to get rid
of the hair. I have already washed my bones thrice
and scraped my skin five times."
Afterward Sky O'Dawn served the Emperor Wu
of the Han dynasty. The Emperor, who was fond of
the magic arts, was much attached to him. One day he
said to him : ' ' I wish that the empress might not grow
old. Can you prevent it?''
Sky 0 'Dawn answered : * ' I know of only one means
to keep from growing old."
The Emperor asked what herbs one had to eat. Sky
O'Dawn replied: *'In the Xorth-East grow the mush-
rooms of life. There is a three-legged crow in the
sun who always wants to get down and eat them. But
the Sun-Grod holds his eyes shut and does not let him
get away. If human beings eat them they become
immortal, when animals eat them they grow stupified."
'^And how do you know this?" asked the Emperor.
''When I was a boy I once fell into a deep well, from
which I could not get out for many decades. And down
there was an immortal who led me to this herb. But
one has to pass through a red river whose water is
so light that not even a feather can swim on it. Every-
thing that touches its surface sinks to the depths. But
the man pulled off one of his shoes and gave it to me.
Aad I crossed the water on the shoe, picked the herb
and ate it. Those who dwell in that place weave mats
92 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
of pearls and precious stones. They led me to a spot
before which hung a curtain of delicate, colored skin.
And they gave me a pillow carved of black jade, on
which were graven sun and moon, clouds and thunder.
They covered me with a dainty coverlet spun of the
hair of a hundred gnats. A cover of that kind is very
cool and refreshing in summer. I felt of it with my
hands, and it seemed to be formed of water ; but when I
looked at it more closely, it was pure light."
Once the Emperor called together all his magicians
in order to talk with them about the fields of the blessed
spirits. Sky O'Dawn was there, too, and said:
"Once I was wandering about the North Pole and I
came to the Fire-Mirror Mountain. There neither
sun nor moon shines. But there is a dragon who holds
a fiery mirror in his jaws in order to light up the dark-
ness. On the mountain is a park, and in the park is
a lake. By the lake grows the glimmer-stalk grass,
which shines like a lamp of gold. If you pluck it and
use it for a candle, you can see all things visible, and
the shapes of the spirits as well. It even illuminates
the interior of a human being."
Once Sky 0 'Dawn went to the East, into the country
of the fortunate clouds. And he brought back with
him from that land a steed of the gods, nine feet high.
The Emperor asked him how he had come to find it.
So he told him: ''The Queen-Mother of the West
had him harnessed to her wagon when she went to
visit the King-Father of the East. The steed was
staked out in the field of the mushrooms of life. But
he trampled do^vn several hundred of them. This made
the King-Father angry, and he drove the steed away
to the heavenly river. There I found him and rode
him home. I rode three times around the sun, because
I had fallen asleep on the steed's back. And then,
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 93
before I knew it, I was here. This steed can catch up
with the sun's shadow. When I found him he was
quite thin and as sad as an aged donkey. So I mowed
the grass of the country of the fortunate clouds, which
grows once every two-thousand years on the Mountain
of the Nine Springs and fed it to the horse; and that
made him lively again."
The Emperor asked what sort of a place the country
of the fortunate clouds might be. Sky O'Dawn
answered : ' ' There is a great swamp there. The peo-
ple prophesy fortune and misfortune by the air and the
clouds. If good fortune is to befall a house, clouds
of five colors form in the rooms, which alight on the
grass and trees and turn into a colored dew. This dew
tastes as sweet as cider. ' '
The Emperor asked whether he could obtain any of
this dew. Sky O'Dawn replied: '*My steed could
take me to the place where it falls four times in the
course of a single da}^ ! ' '
And sure enough he came back by evening, and
brought along dew of every color in a crystal flask.
The Emperor drank it and his hair grew black again.
He gave it to his highest officials to drink, and the old
grew young again and the sick became well.
Once, when a comet appeared in the heavens, Sky
O'DawTi gave the Emperor the astrologer's w^and.
The Emperor pointed it at the comet and the comet
was quenched.
Sky O'Dawn was an excellent whistler. And when-
ever he whistled in full tones, long drawn out, the
motes in the sunbeams danced to his music.
Once he said to a friend: ''There is not a soul on
earth who knows who I am with the exception of the
astrologer ! ' '
When Sky O'Da^wTi had died, the Emperor called
94 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
the astrologer to him and asked: **Did you know
Sky O'Dawn?"
He replied: "No!"
The Emperor said: "What do you know?"
The astrologer answered: "I know how to gaze on
the stars."
"Are all the stars in their places?" asked the
Emperor.
"Yes, but for eighteen years I have not seen the Star
of the Great Year. Now it is visible once more."
Then the Emperor looked up towards the skies and
sighed: "For eighteen years Sky O'Dawn kept me
company, and I did not know that he was the Star of
the Great Year!"
Note: The mother of Sky O'Dawn, (Dung Fang So) who makes
so mysterious an appearance on earth, according to one tradition,
is the third daughter of the Lord of the Heavens. (Comp. Note to
No. 16). Dung Fang So is an incarnation of the Wood Star or Star
of the Great Year (Jupiter). The King-Father of the East, one of
the Five Ancients, is the representative of wood (comp. No. 15).
Red chestnuts, like fire-dates, are fruits of the gods, and bestow
immortality. Sky O'Dawn was an excellent whistler. Wliistling
is a famous means of magic among the Taoists. The Emperor Wu
of the Han dynasty, was a prince who is reputed to have devoted
much attention to the magic arts. He reigned from 140 to 86 B. c.
The three-legged crow in the sun is the counterpart of the three-
legged ram-toad in the moon. The Red River recalls the Weak
River by the Castle of the Queen-Mother of the West.
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 95
XXXV
KING MU OF DSCHOU
IN the days of Kiug Mu of Dschou a magician came
out of the uttermost West, who could walk
through water and fire, and pass through metal and
stone. He could make mountains and rivers change
place, shift about cities and castles, rise into emptiness
without falling, strike against solid matter Avithout
finding it an obstruction ; and he knew a thousand trans-
formations in all their inexhaustible variety. And he
could not only change the shape of things but he could
change men's thoughts. The King honored him like a
god, and served him as he would a master. He resigned
his own apartments that the magician might be lodged
in them, had beasts of sacrifice brought to offer him,
and selected sweet singers to give him pleasure. But
the rooms in the King^s palace were too humble — the
magician could not dwell in them; and the King's sing-
ers were not musical enough to be allowed to be near
him. So King Mu had a new palace built for him.
The work of bricklayers and carpenters, of painters
and stainers left nothing to be desired with regard to
skill. The King's treasury was empty when the tower
had reached its full height. It was a thousand fathoms
high, and rose above the top of the mountain before the
capital. The King selected maidens, the loveliest and
most dainty, gave them fragrant essences, had their
eyebrows curved in lines of beauty, and adorned their
hair and ears with jewels. He garbed them in fine
cloth, and with white silks fluttering about them, and
had their faces painted white and their eyebrows
stained black. He had them put on armlets of precious
96 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
stones and mix sweet-smelling herbs. They filled the
palace and sang the songs of the ancient kings in order
to please the magician. Every month the most costly
garments were brought him, and every morning the
most delicate food. The magician allowed them to do
so, and since he had no choice, made the best of it.
Not long afterward the magician invited the King to
go traveling with him. The King gi'asped the magi-
cian ^s sleeve, and thus they flew up through the air to
the middle of the skies. When they stopped they found
they had reached the palace of the magician. It was
built of gold and silver, and adorned with pearls and
precious stones. It towered high over the clouds and
rain ; and none could say whereon it rested. To the eye
it had the appearance of heaped-up clouds. All that it
offered the senses was different from the things of the
world of men. It seemed to the King as though he were
bodily present in the midst of the purple depths of the
city of the air, of the divine harmony of the spheres,
where the Great God dwells. The King looked down,
and his castles and pleasure-houses appeared to him
like hills of earth and heaps of straw. And there the
King remained for some decades and thought no more
of his kingdom.
Then the magician again invited the King to go trav-
eling with him once more. And in the place to which
they came there was to be seen neither sun nor moon
above, nor rivers or sea below. The King's dazzled
eyes could not see the radiant shapes which showed
themselves; the King's dulled ears could not hear the
sounds which played about them. It seemed as though
his body were dissolving in confusion; his thoughts
began to stray, and consciousness threatened to leave
him. So he begged the magician to return. The magi-
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 97
cian put his spell upon him, and it seemed to the King
as though he were falling into empty space.
When he regained consciousness, he was sitting at the
same place where he had been sitting when the magi-
cian had asked him to travel with him for the first
time. The servants waiting on him were the same,
and when he looked down, his goblet was not yet
empty, and his food had not yet grown cold.
The King asked what had happened. And the ser-
vants answered, ''The King sat for a space in silence.'*
Whereupon the King was quite bereft of reason,
and it was three months before he regained his right
mind. Then he questioned the magician. The ma-
gician said: "I was traveling with you in the spirit, O
King ! What need was there for the body to go along!
And the place in which we stayed at that time was
no less real than your own castle and your own
gardens. But you are used only to permanent con-
ditions, therefore visions which dissolve so suddenly
appear strange to you."
The King was content with the explanation. He
gave no further thought to the business of government
and took no more interest in his servants, but resolved
to travel afar. So he had the eight famous steeds
harnessed, and accompanied by a few faithful re-
tainers, drove a thousand miles away. Ther,e he came
to the countrj^ of the great hunters. The great hunters
brought the King the blood of the white brant to drink,
and washed his feet in the milk of mares and cows.
When the King and his followers had quenched their
thirst, they drove on and camped for the night on the
slope of the Kunlun Mountain, south of the Red River.
The next day they climbed to the peak of Kunlun Moun-
tain and gazed at the castle of the Lord of the Yellow
98 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Earth. Then they traveled on to tlie Queen-Mother
of the West. Before they got there they had to pass
the Weak River. This is a river whose waters will
bear neither floats nor ships. All that attempts to
float over it sinks into its depths. When the King
reached the shore, fish and turtles, crabs and sal-
amanders came swimming up and formed a bridge,
so that he could drive across with the wagon.
It is said of the Queen-Mother of the West that she
goes about with hair unkempt, with a bird's beak and
tiger's teeth, and that she is skilled in playing the flute.
Yet this is not her true figure, but that of a spirit who
serves her, and rules over the Western sky. The
Queen-Mother entertained King Mu in her castle by
the Springs of Jade. And she gave him rock-marrow
to drink and fed him with the fruit of the jade-trees.
Then she sang him a song and taught him a magic
formula by means of which one could obtain long life.
The Queen-Mother of the West gathers the immortals
around her, and gives them to eat of the poaches of
long life ; and then they come to her with wagons with
purple canopies, drawn by flying dragons. Ordinary
mortals sink in the Weak River when they try to cross.
But she was kindly disposed to King Wu.
When he took leave of her, he also went on to the
spot where the sun turns in after running three thou-
sand miles a day. Then he returned again to his
kingdom.
When King Wu was a hundred years old, the Queen-
Mother of the West drew near his palace and led him
away with her into the clouds.
And from that day on he was seen no more.
Note : Kinj; Mu of Dsehou veigrned from 1001 to 946 B. c.
With his name are assi)ciated the stories of the marvelous travels
into the land of the far West, and especially to the Queen-Mother
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 99
(who is identified by some with Juno). The peaches of immortality
suggest the apples of the Hesperides, (Comp. with the story of
"The Ape Sun Wu Kung".)
XXXVI
THE KING OF HUAI NAN
THE King of Huai Nan was a learned man of the
Han dynasty. Since he was of the blood royal
the emperor had given him a kingdom in fee. He cul-
tivated the society of scholars, could interpret signs
and foretell the future. Together with his scholars
he had compiled the book which bears his name.
One day eight aged men came to see him. They all
had white beards and white hair. The gate-keeper
announced them to the King. The King \\dshed to try
them, so he sent back the gate-keeper to put difficulties
in the way of their entrance. The latter said to them:
**Our King is striving to learn the art of immortal
life. You gentlemen are old and feeble. How can
you be of aid to him? It is unnecessary for you to pay
him a visit."
The eight old men smiled and said: '*0h, and are
we too old to suit you? Well, then we will make our-
selves young!" And before they had finished speak-
ing they had turned themselves into boys of fourteen
and fifteen, with hair-knots as black as silk and faces
like peach-blossoms. The gate-keeper was frightened,
and at once informed the King of what had happened.
When the King heard it, he did not even take time to
slip into his shoes, but hurried out barefoot to receive
them. He led them into his palace, had rugs of brocade
spread for them, and beds of ivory set up, fragrant
100 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
herbs burned and tables of gold and precious stones
set in front of them. Then he bowed before them as
pupils do before a teacher, and told them how glad he
was that they had come.
The eight boys changed into old men again and said :
"Do you wish to go to school to us, 0 King? Each one
of us is master of a particular art. One of us can call
up wind and rain, cause clouds and mists to gather,
rivers to flow and mountains to heave themselves up,
if he wills it so. The second can cause high mountains
to split asunder and check great streams in their
course. He can tame tigers and panthers and soothe
serpents and dragons. Spirits and gods do his bid-
ding. The third can send out doubles, transform him-
self into other shapes, make himself invisible, cause
whole armies to disappear, and turn day into night.
The fourth can walk through the air and clouds, can
stroll on the surface of the waves, pass through walls
and rocks and cover a thousand miles in a single
breath. The fifth can enter fire without burning, and
water without drowning. The winter frost cannot
chill him, nor the summer heat burn him. The sixth
can create and transform living creatuers if he feel in-
clined. He can form birds and beasts, grasses and
trees. He can transplace houses and castles. The
seventh can bake lime so that it turns to gold, and cook
lead so that it turns to silver; he can mingle water and
stone so that the bubbles effervesce and turn into
pearls. The eighth can ride on dragons and cranes to
the eight poles of the world, converse with the im-
mortals, and stand in the presence of the Great Pure
One.'*
The King kept them beside him from moraing to
night, entertained them and had them show him what
they could do. Aiid, true enough, they could do every-
thing just as they had said. And now the King began
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 101
to distil the elixir of life with their aid. He had fin-
ished, but not yet imbibed it when a misfortune over-
took his family. His son had been playing with a
courtier and the latter had heedlessly wounded him.
Fearing that the prince might punish him, he joined
other discontented persons and excited a revolt. And
the emperor, when he heard of it, sent one of his
captains to judge between the King and the rebels.
The eight aged men spoke: "It is now time to go.
This misfortune has been sent you from heaven, 0
King! Had it not befallen you, you would not have
been able to resolve to leave the splendors and glories
of this world ! ' '
They led him on to a mountain. There they offered
sacrifices to heaven, and buried gold in the earth.
Then they ascended into the skies in bright daylight.
The footprints of the eight aged men and of the king
were imprinted in the rock of the mountain, and may be
seen there to this very day. Before they had left the
castle, however, they had set what was left of the elixir
of life out in the courtyard. Hens and hounds picked
and licked it up, and all flew up into the skies. In Huai
Nan to this very day the crowing of cocks and the
barking of hounds may be heard up in the skies,
and it is said that these are the creatures who followed
the King at the time.
One of the King'-s servants, however, followed him
to an island in the sea, whence he sent him back. He
told that the King himself had not yet ascended to the
skies, but had only become immortal and was wander-
ing about the world. When the emperor heard of the
matter he regretted greatly that he had sent soldiers
into the King's land and thus driven him out. He
called in magicians to aid him, in hope of meeting the
eight old men himself. Yet, for all that he spent great
102 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
sums, he was not successful. The magicians only
cheated him.
Note: The King of Huai Nan was named Liu An. He be-
longed to the Han dynasty. He dabbled larg'ely in magic, and
drew to his court many magicians whose labors are collected in the
philosophical work which bears his name. Liu An lived at the time
of the Emperor Wu (see No. 34). The latter having no heirs,
Liu An entered into a conspiracy which, however, was discovered.
As a consequence he killed himself, 122 b. c. Our fairy-tale
presents these events in their legendary transformation.
XXXVII
OLD DSCHANG
ONCE upon a time there was a man who went
by the name of Old Dschang. He lived in the
country, near Yangdschou, as a gardener. His neigh-
bor, named Sir We, held an official position in Yang-
dschou. Sir We had decided that it was time for his
daughter to marry, so he sent for a match-maker and
commissioned her to find a suitable husband. Old
Dschang heard this, and was pleased. He prepared
food and drink, entertained the match-maker, and told
her to recommend him as a husband. But the old
match-maker went off scolding.
The next day he invited her to dinner again and gave
her money. Then the old match-maker said: "You
do not know what you wish! Why should a gentle-
man's beautiful daughter condescend to marry a poor
old gardener like yourself! Even though you had
money to burn, your white hair would not match her
black locks. Such a marriage is out of the question!"
But Old Dschang did not cease to entreat her:
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 103
"Make an attempt, just one attempt, to mention me!
If they will not listen to you, then I must resign my-
self to my fate!"
The old match-maker had taken his money, so she
could not well refuse, and though she feared being
scolded, she mentioned him to Sir We. He grew angiy
and wanted to throw her out of the house.
"I knew you would not thanl?; me," said she, "but
the old man urged it so that I could not refuse to
mention his intention."
"Tell the old man that if tliis very day he brings me
two white jade-stones, and four hundred ounces of
yellow gold, then I will give him my daughter's hand
in marriage."
But he only wished to mock the old man's folly, for
he knew that the latter could not give him anything of
the kind. The match-maker went to Old Dschang and
dehvered the message. And he made no objection;
but at once brought the exact quantity of gold and
jewels to Sir We's house. The latter was very much
frightened and when his wife heard of it, she began
to weep and wail loudly. But the girl encouraged her
mother : ' * My father has given his word now and can-
not break it. I will know how to bear my fate."
So Sir We's daughter was married to Old Dschang.
But even after the wedding the latter did not give up
liis work as a gardener. He spaded the field and sold
vegetables as usual, and his wife had to fetch water
and build the kitchen fire herself. But she did her
work without false shame and, though her relatives
reproached her, she continued to do so.
Once an aristocratic relative visited Sir We and said :
"If you had really been poor, were there not enough
young gentlemen in the neighborhood for your
daughter? Why did you have to marry her to such
104 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
a wriukled old gardener? Now that you liave thro^^ii
her away, so -to speak, it would be better if both of them
left this part of the country."
Then Sir We prepared a banquet and invited his
daughter and Old Dsehang to visit him. When they
had had sufficient to eat and drink he allowed them to
get an inkling of what was in his mind.
Said Old Dsehang: ''I have only remained here
because I thought you would long for your daughter.
But since you are tired of us, I will be glad to go. I
have a little country house back in the hills, and we
will set out for it early to-morrow morning."
The following morning, at break of dawn, Old
Dsehang came with his wife to say farewell. Sir We
said: "Should we long to see you at some later time,
my son can make inquiries." Old Dsehang placed his
wife on a donkey and gave her a straw hat to wear.
He himself took his staff and w^alked after.
A few years passed without any news from either
of them. Then Sir We and his wife felt quite a longing
to see their daughter and sent their son to make in-
quiries. When the latter got back in the hills he met
a plow-boy who was plowing with two yellow steers.
He asked him: "Where is Old Dsehang 's country
house?" The plow-boy left the plow in the har-
row, bowed and answered: "You have been a long
time coming, sir! The \'illage is not far from here:
I will show you the way."
They crossed a hill. At the foot of the hill flowed
a brook, and when they had crossed the brook they
had to climb another hill. Gradually the landscape
changed. From the top of the hill could be seen a
valley, level in the middle, surrounded by abrupt crags
and shaded bj^ green trees, among w^hich houses and
towers peeped forth. This was the country house of
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 105
Old Dschang. Before the village flowed a deep brook
full of clear, blue water. They passed over a stone
bridge and reached the gate. Here flowers and trees
grew in luxurious profusion, and peacocks and cranes
flew about. From the distance could be heard the
sound of flutes and of stringed instruments. Crystal-
clear tones rose to the clouds. A messenger in a purple
robe received the guest at the gate and led him into a
hall of surpassing splendor. Strange fragrances
filled the air, and there was a ringing of little bells of
pearl. Two maid-servants came forth to greet him,
followed by two rows of beautiful girls in a long pro-
cessional. After them a man in a flowing turban, clad
in scarlet silk, with red slippers, came floating along.
The guest saluted him. He was serious and dignified,
and at the same time seemed youthfully fresh. At first
We's son did not recognize him, but when he looked
more closely, why it was Old Dschang ! The latter said
with a smile : * ' I am pleased that the long road to travel
has not prevented your coming. Your sister is just
combing her hair. She will welcome you in a moment. ' *
Then he had him sit down and drink tea.
After a short time a maid-servant came and led him
to the inner rooms, to his sister. The beams of her
room were of sandalwood, the doors of tortoise-shell
and the windows inlaid with blue jade; her curtains
were formed of strings of pearls and the steps leading
into the room of green nephrite. His sister was mag-
nificently gowned, and far more beautiful than before.
She asked him carelessly how he was getting along,
and what her parents were doing; but was not very
cordial. After a splendid meal she had an apartment
prepared for him.
"My sister mshes to make an excursion to the
Mountain of the Fairies,'' said Old Dschang to him.
106 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
''We will be back about sunset, and you can rest
until we return."
Then many-colored clouds rose in the courtyard,
and dulcet music sounded on the air. Old Dschang
mounted a dragon, while his wife and sister rode on
phenixes and their attendants on cranes. So they
rose into the air and disappeared in an easterly direc-
tion. They did not return until after sunset.
Old Dschang and his wife then said to him: ''This
is an abode of the blessed. You cannot remain here
overlong. To-morrow we will escort you back."
On the following day, when taking leave, Old Dschang
gave him eighty ounces of gold and an old straw hat.
"Should you need money," said he, "you can go to
Yangdschou and inquire in the northern suburb for
old Wang^s drug-shop. There you can collect ten
million pieces of copper. This hat is the order for
them." Then he ordered his plow-boy to take him
home again.
Quite a few of the folks at home, to whom he de-
scribed his adventures, thought that Old Dschang
must be a holy man, while others regarded the whole
thing a magic vision.
After five or six years Sir We^s money came to an
end. So his son took the straw hat to Yangdschou and
there asked for old Wang. The latter just happened
to be standing in his drug-shop, mixing herbs. When
the son explained his errand he said: "The money is
ready. But is your hat genuine?" And he took the
hat and examined it. A young girl came from an inner
room and said: "I wove the hat for Old Dschang
myself. There must be a red thread in it." And
sure enough, there was. Then old Wang gave young
We the ten million pieces of copper, and the latter now
believed that Old Dschang was really a saint. So he
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 107
once more went over the hills to look for him. He
asked the forest-keepers, but they could tell him naught.
Sadly he retraced his steps and decided to inquire of
old Wang, but he had also disappeared.
When several years had passed he once more came
to Yangdschou, and was walking in the meadow before
the city gate. There he met Old Dschang's plow-
boy. The latter cried out: "How are you? How are
you?" and drew out ten pounds of gold, which he gave
to him, saying: "My mistress told me to give you
this. My master is this very moment drinking tea
with old Wang in the inn.'* Young We followed the
plow-boy, intending to greet his brother-in-law.
But when he reached the inn there was no one in sight.
And when he turned around the plow-boy had dis-
appeared as well. And since that time no one ever
heard from Old Dschang again.
Note: The match-maker, according to Chinese custom — and the
custom of other oriental peoples — is an absolutely necessary medi-
ator between the two families. There are old women who make
their living at this profession.
XXXVIII
THE KINDLY MAGICIAN"
ONCE upon a time there was a man named Du Dsi
Tschun. In his youth he was a spendthrift and
paid no heed to his property. He was given to drink
and idling. When he had run through all his money,
his relatives cast him out. One winter day he was
walking barefoot about the city, with an empty
stomach and torn clothes. Evening came on and still
108 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
he had not found any food. Without end or aim he
wandered about the market place. He was hungry,
and the cold seemed well nigh unendurable. So he
turned his eyes upward and began to lament aloud.
Suddenly an ancient man stood before him, leaning
on a staff, who said: ''What do you lack since you
complain so?"
'*I am dying of hunger,'' replied Du Dsi Tschun,
''and not a soul will take pity on me!"
The ancient man said: "How much money would
you need in order to live in all comfort!"
"If I had fifty thousand pieces of copper it would
answer my purpose," replied Du Dsi Tschun.
The ancient said: "That would not answer."
"Well, then, a million!"
''That is still too little!"
"Well, then, three milHon!"
The ancient man said: "That is well spoken!"
He fetched a thousand pieces of copper out of his sleeve
and said: "That is for this evening. Expect me to-
morrow by noon, at the Persian Bazaar!"
At the time set Du Dsi Tschun went there, and, sure
enough, there was the ancient, who gave him three
million pieces of copper. Then he disappeared, with-
out giving his name.
When Du Dsi Tschun held the money in his hand,
his love for prodigality once more awoke. He rode
pampered steeds, clothed himself in the finest furs,
went back to his wine, and led such an extravagant life
that the money gradually came to an end. Instead of
wearing brocade he had to wear cotton, and instead
of riding horseback he went to the dogs. Finally he
was again running about barefoot and in rags as before,
and did not know how to satisfy his hunger. Once
more he stood in the market-place and sighed. But
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 109
the ancient was already there, took him by the hand
and said : '^ Are you back already to where you were?
That is strange ! However, I will aid you once more !''
But Du Dsi Tschun was ashamed and did not want
to accept his help. Yet the ancient insisted, and led
him along to the Persian Bazaar. This time he gave
him ten million pieces of copper, and Du Dsi Tschun
thanked him mth shame in his heart.
With money in hand, he tried to give time to adding
to it, and saving in order to gain great wealth. But,
as is always the case, it is hard to overcome ingrown
faults. Gradually he began to fling his money away
again, and gave free rein to all his desires. And once
more his purse grew empty. In a couple of years he
was as poor as ever he had been.
Then he met the ancient the third time, but was
so ashamed of himself that he hid his face when he
passed him.
The ancient seized his arm and said: ''Where are
you going? I will help you once more. I will give
you thirty million. But if then you do not improve
you are past all aid!"
Full of gratitude, Du Dsi Tschun bowed before him
and said: "In the days of my poverty my wealthy
relatives did not seek me out. You alone have thrice
aided me. The money you give me to-day shall not be
squandered, that I swear; but I will devote it to good
works. in order to repay your great kindness. And
when I have done this I vnW follow you, if needs be
through fire and through water."
The ancient replied: "That is right! When you
have ordered these things ask for me in the temple of
Laotsze beneath the tw^o mulberry trees!"
Du Dsi Tschun took the money and went to Yang-
dschou. There he bought a hundred acres of the
110 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
best land, and built a lofty house with many hundreds
of rooms on the highway. And there he allowed wid-
ows and orphans to live. Then he bought a burial-
place for his ancestors, and supported his needy re-
lations. Countless people were indebted to him for
their livelihood.
When all was finished, he went to inquire after the
ancient in the temple of Laotsze. The ancient was
sitting in the shade of the mulberry trees blowing the
flute. He took Du Dsi Tschun along with him to the
cloudy peaks of the holy mountains of tlie West.
When they had gone some forty miles into the moun-
tains, he saw a dwelling, fair and clean. It was sur-
rounded by many-colored clouds, and peacocks and
cranes were flying about it. Within the house was a
herb-oven nine feet high. The fire burned with a pur-
ple flame, and its glow leaped along the walls. Nine
fairies stood at the oven, and a green dragon and a
white tiger crouched beside it. Evening came. The
ancient was no longer clad like an ordinary man; but
wore a yellow cap and wide, flowing garments. He
took three pellets of the White Stone, put them into a
flagon of wine, and gave them to Du Dsi Tschun to
drink. He spread out a tiger-skin against the western
w^all of the inner chamber, and bade Du Dsi Tschun sit
down on it, with his face turned toward the East.
Then he said to him: ''Now beware of speaking a
single word — no matter what happens to vou, whether
You encounter powerful gods or terrible demons,
wild beasts or ogres, or all the tortures of the nether
world, or even if you see your own relatives suffer —
for all these things are only deceitful images! They
cannot harm you. Think only of what I have said, and
let your soul be at rest!" And when he had said this
the ancient disappeared.
Then Du Dsi Tschun saw only a large stone jug
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 111
full of clear water standing before him. Fairies,
dragon and tiger had all vanished. Suddenly he heard
a tremendous crash, which made heaven and earth
tremble. A man towering more than ten feet in height
appeared. He called himself the great captain, and
he and his horse were covered with golden armor.
He was surrounded by more than a hundred soldiers,
who drew their bows and swung their swords, and
halted in the courtyard.
The giant called out harshly: **Who are you! Get
out of my way!"
Du Dsi Tschun did not move. And he returned
no answer to his questions.
Then the giant flew into a passion and cried with a
thundering voice: "Chop off his head!"
But Du Dsi Tschun remained unmoved, so the giant
went off raging.
Then a furious tiger and a poisonous serpent came
up roaring and hissing. They made as though to bite
him and leaped over him. But Du Dsi Tschun re-
mained unperturbed in spirit, and after a time they
dissolved and vanished.
Suddenly a great rain began to fall in streams. It
thundered and lightninged incessantly, so that his
ears rang and his eyes were blinded. It seemed as
though the house would fall. The water rose to a flood
in a few moments' time, and streamed up to the place
where he was sitting. But Du Dsi Tschun remained
motionless and paid no attention to it. And after a
time the water receded.
Then came a great demon with the head of an ox.
He set up a kettle in the middle of the courtyard, in
which bubbled boiling oil. He caught Du Dsi Tschun
by the neck with an iron fork and said: *'If you will
tell me who you are I will let you go!"
Du Dsi Tschun shut his eyes and kept silent. Then
112 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
the demon picked him up with the fork and flung him
into the kettle. He withstood the pain, and the boiling
oil did not harm him. Finally the demon dragged
him out again, and drew him down the steps of the
house before a man with red hair and a blue face, who
looked like the prince of the nether world. The latter
cried: **Drag in his wife!"
After a time Du Dsi Tschun's wife was brought
on in chains. Her hair was torn and she wept bitterly.
The demon pointed to Du Dsi Tschun and said:
''If you mil speak your name we will let her go!"
But he answered not a word.
Then the prince of evil had the woman tormented
in all sorts of ways. And she pleaded with Du Dsi
Tschun: "I have been your wife now for ten years.
Will you not speak one little word to save me ? I can
endure no more!" And the tears ran in streams from
her eyes. She screamed and scolded. Yet he spoke
not a word.
Thereupon the prince of evil shouted: ''Chop her
into bits!" And there, before his eyes, it seemed as
though she were really being chopped to pieces. But
Du Dsi Tschun did not move.
"The scoundrel's measure is full!" cried the prince
of evil. "He shall dwell no longer among the living!
Off with his head!" And so they killed him, and it
seemed to him that his soul fled his body. The ox-
headed demon dragged him down into the nether re-
gions, where he tasted all the tortures in turn. But
Du Dsi Tschun remembered the words of the ancient.
And the tortures, too, seemed bearable. So he did not
scream and said not a word.
Now he was once more dragged before the prince
of eviL The latter said: "As punishment for his
obstinacy this man shall come to earth again in the
shape of a woman ! ' '
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 113
The demon dragged him to the wheel of life and
he returned to earth in the shape of a girl. He was
often ill, had to take medicine continually, and was
pricked and burned with hot needles. Yet he never
uttered a sound. Gradually he grew into a beautiful
maiden. But since he never spoke, he was known as the
dumb maid. A scholar finally took him for his bride,
and they lived in peace and good fellowship. And a
son came to them who, in the course of two years was
already beyond measure wise and intelligent. One
day the father was carrying the son on his arm. He
spoke jestingly to his wife and said: ''When I look
at you it seems to me that you are not really dumb.
Won't you say one little word to me? How delightful
it would be if you were to become my speaking rose!"
The woman remained silent. No matter how he
might coax and try to make her smile, she would return
no answer.
Then his features changed: **If you will not speak
to me, it is a sign that you scorn me ; and in that case
your son is nothing to me, either!" And with that he
seized the boy and flung him against the wall.
But since Du Dsi Tschun loved this little boy so
dearly, he forgot the ancient 's warning, and cried out ;
"Oh, oh!"
And before the cry had died away Du Dsi Tschun
awoke as though from a dream and found himself
seated in his former place. The ancient was there as
well. It must have been about the fifth hour of the
night. Purple flames rose wildly from the oven, and
flared up to the sky. The whole house caught fire and
burned like a torch.
" You have deceived me!" cried the ancient. Then
he seized him by the hair and thrust him into the jug
of water. And in a minute the fire went out. The
114 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
ancient spoke: *'You overcame joy and rage, grief
and fear, hate and desire, it is true ; but love you had
not driven from your soul. Had you not cried out
when tho child was flung against the wall, then my
elixir would have taken shape and you would have at-
tained immortality. But in the last moment you failed
me. Now it is too late. Now I can begin brewing
my elixir of life once more from the beginning^ and
you will remain a mere mortal man!"
Du Dsi Tschun saw that the oven had burst, and
that instead of the philosopher's stone it held only a
lump of iron. The ancient man cast aside his garments
and chopped it up with a magic knife. Du Dsi Tschun
took leave of him and returned to Yangdschou, where
he lived in great affluence. In his old age he regretted
that he had not completed his task. He once more
went to the mountain to look for the ancient. But
the ancient had vanished without leaving a trace.
Note: The "pieces of copper" are the ancient Chinese copper
coins, with a hole in the middle, usually hung on strings to the
number of 500 or 1000. Money had a greater purchasing value in
ancient China, however, than in the China of to-day. The "Persian
Bazaar": During the reign of the Tang dynasty China maintained
an active intercourse with the West, tx'accs of which are at present
being investigated in Central Asia. At that time Persian bazaars
were no novelty in the city of Si-An-Fu, then the capital. "Herb-
oven" : a tripod kettle used for brewing the elixir of life, with which
the fairies, dragon and tiger (both the last-mentioned star-incarna-
tions) are connected. In order to prepare the elixir the master must
have absolute endurance. It is for this reason that he had placed Du
Dsi Tschun in his debt by means of kindness. The yellow cap
which the master wears is connected with the teachings of the Yellow
Ancient (comp. w. No. 15). The "prince of the nether world," Yan
Wang, or Yan Lo Wang, is the Indian god Yama. There are in all
ten princes of the nether world, of whom the fifth is the highest and
most feared. "Obstinacy," literally; his real offense is reticence, or
the keeping secret of a thing. This quality belongs to the Yin, the
dark or feminine principle, and determines Du Dsi Tschun's r©-
SAINTS AND MAGICIANS 115
appearance on earth as a woman. "Purple flames rose wildly from
the oven" : Though Du Dsi Tschun had overcome big other emotions,
so that fear and terror did not affect him, love, and love in its highest
form, mother-love, still remained in him. This love created the flames
which threatened to destroy the building. The highest point in
Taoism — as in Buddhism — is, however, the absolute negation of
all feeling.
NATURE AND ANIJMAL TALES
XXXIX
THE FLOWER-ELVES
ON^CE upon a time there was a scholar who lived
retired from the world in order to gain hidden
wisdom. He lived alone and in a secret place. And
all about the little house in which he dwelt he had
planted every kind of flower, and bamboos and other
trees. There it lay, quite concealed in its thick grove
of flowers. With him he had only a boy servant, who
dwelt in a separate hut, and who carried out his orders.
He was not allowed to appear before his master unless
summoned. The scholar loved liis flowers as he did
himself. Never did he set his foot beyond the bounda-
ries of his garden.
It chanced that once there came a lovely spring even-
ing. Flowers and trees stood in full bloom, a fresh
breeze was blowing, the moon shone clearly. And the
scholar sat over his goblet and was grateful for the
gift of life.
Suddenly he saw a maiden in dark garments come
tripping up in the moonlight. She made a deep cour-
tesy, greeted him and said: *'I am your neighbor.
We are a company of young maids who are on our way
to visit the eighteen aunts. We should like to rest in
this court for awhile, and therefore ask your permis-
sion to do so."
The scholar saw that this was something quite out
of the common, and gladly gave his consent. The
maiden thanked him and went away.
119
120 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
In a short time she brought back a whole crowd of
maids carrying flowers and willow branches. All
greeted the scholar. They were charming, with deli-
cate/ features, and slender, graceful figures. When
they moved their sleeves, a delightful fragrance was ex-
haled. There is no fragrance known to the human
world which could be compared with it.
The scholar invited them to sit down for a time in his
room. Then he asked them: "Whom have I really
the honor of entertaining? Have you come from the
castle of the Lady in the Moon, or the Jade Spring of
the Queen-Mother of the West?"
''How could we claim such high descent?" said a
maiden in a green gown, with a smile. "My name is
Salix." Then she presented another, clad in white,
and said: "This is Mistress Prunophora"; then one
in rose, "and this is Persica;" and finally one in a
dark-red gown, "and this is Punica. " We are all
sisters and we want to visit the eighteen zephyr-aunts
to-day. The moon shines so beautifully tliis evening
and it is so charming here in the garden. We are most
grateful to you for taking pity on us."
"Yes, yes," said the scholar.
Then the sober-clad servant suddenly announced:
"The zephyr-aunts have already arrived!"
At once the girls rose and went to the door to meet
them.
"We were just about to visit you, aunts," they said,
smiling. ' ' This gentleman here had just invited us to
sit for a moment. What a pleasant coincidence that
you aunts have come here, too. This is such a lovely
night that we must drink a goblet of nectar in honor of
you aunts!"
Thereon they ordered the servant to bring what was
needed.
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 121
''May one sit down here?" asked the aunts.
''The master of the house is most kind," replied the
maids, "and the spot is quiet and hidden."
And then they presented the aunts to the scholar.
He spoke a few kindly words to the eighteen aunts.
They had a somewhat irresponsible and airy manner.
Their words fairly gushed out, and in their neighbor-
hood one felt a frosty chill.
Meanwhile the servants had already brought in table
and chairs. The eig-hteen aunts sat at the upper end of
the board, the maids followed, and the scholar sat down
with them at the lowest place. Soon the e^itire table
was covered with the most delicious foods and most
magnificent fruits, and the goblets were filled with a
fragrant nectar. They were delights such as the world
of men does not know ! The moon shone brightly and
the flowers exhaled intoxicating odors. After they
had partaken of food and drink the maids rose, danced
and sung. Sweetly the sound of their singing echoed
through the falling gloam, and their dance was like that
of butterflies fluttering about the flowers. The scholar
was so overpowered with delight that he no longer
knew whether he were in heaven or on earth.
When the dance had ended, the girls sat down again
at the table, and drank the health of the aunts in flowing
nectar. The scholar, too, was remembered with a
toast, to which he replied with well-turned phrases.
But the eighteen aunts were somewhat irresponsible
in their ways. One of them, raising her goblet, by
accident poured some nectar on Punica's dress.
Punica, who was young and fiery, and very neat, stood
up angrily when she saw the spot on her red dress.
"You are really very careless," said she, in her
anger. ' ' My other sisters may be afraid of you, but I
am not!"
122 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Then the aunts grew angry as well and said : ' ' How
dare this young chit insult us in such a manner!"
And with that they gathered up their garments and
rose.
All the maids then crowded about them and said:
*<Punica is so young and inexperienced I You must
not bear her any ill-will! To-morrow she shall go to
you switch in hand, and receive her punishment!"
But the eighteen aunts would not listen to them and
went off. Thereupcm the maids also said farewell,
scattered aimong the flower-beds and disappeared.
The scholar sat for a long time lost in dreamy yearning.
On the following evening the maids all came back
again.
"We all live in your garden, ' * they told him. * ' Every
year we are tormented by naughty winds, and therefore
we have always asked the eighteen aunts to protect us.
But yesterday Punica insulted them, and now we fear
they will help us no more. But we know that you
have always been well disposed towaTd us, for which we
are heartily grateful. And now we have a great favor
to ask, that every New Year's day you make a small
scarlet flag, paint the sun, moon and five planets on it,
and set it up in the eastern part of the garden. Then
we sisters will be left in peace and will be protected
from all evil. But since New Year's day has passed
for this year, we beg that you will set up the flag on
the twenty-first of this month. For the East Wind is
coming and the flag will protect us against him!"
The scholar readily promised to do as they wished,
and the maids all said with a single voice : "We thank
you for your great kindness and will repay it ! " Then
they departed and a sweet fragrance fiUed the entire
garden.
The scholar, however, made a red flag as described,
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 123
and when early in the morning of the day in question
the East Wind really did begin to blow, he quickly set it
up in the garden.
Suddenly a wild storm broke out, one that caused
the forests to bend, and broke the trees. The flowers
in the garden alone did not move.
Then the scholar noticed that Salix was the willow ;
Prunophora the plum; Persica the peach, and the
saucy Punica the Pomegranate, whose powerful blos-
soms the wind cannot tear. The eighteen zephyr-aunts,
however, were the spirits of the winds.
In the evening the flower-elves all came and brought
the scholar radiant flowers as a gift of thanks.
** You have saved us," they said, ^*and we have noth-
ing else we can give you. If you eat these flowers you
will live long and avoid old age. And if you, in turn,
will protect us every year, then we sisters, too, will
live long."
The scholar did as they told him ana ate the flowers.
And his figure changed and he grew young again like
a youth of twenty. And in the course of time he at-
tained the hidden wisdom and was placed among the
Immortals.
Note. Salix: the names of the "Flower Elves" are given in the
Chinese as family names, whose sound suggests the flower-names
without exactly using them. In the translation the play on words is
indicated by the Latin names. "Zephyr-aunts": In Chinese the
name given the aunt is "Fong," which in another stylization means
"wind."
124 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
XL
THB SPIRIT OF THE WU-LIAN MOUNTAIN
TO the west of the gulf of Kisutschou is the Wu-
Lian Mountain, where there are many spirits.
Once upon a time a scholar who lived there was sitting
up late at night, reading. And, as he stepped out be-
fore the house, a storm rose up suddenly, and a monster
stretched out his claws and seized him by the hair.
And he lifted him up in the air and carried him away.
They passed by the tower which looks out to sea, a
Buddhist temple in the hills. And in the distance, in
the clouds, the scholar saw the figure of a god in golden
armor. The figure looked exactly like the image of
Weto which was in the tower. In its right hand it held
an iron mace, while its left pointed toward the monster,
and it looked at it with anger. Then the monster let
the scholar fall, right on top of the tower, and disap-
peared. No doubt the saint in the tower had come to
the scholar's aid, because his whole family worshiped
Buddha dutifully.
When the sun rose the priest came and saw the
scholar on his tower. He piled up hay and straw on
the ground ; so that he could jump down without hurt-
ing himself. Then he took the scholar home, yet there
where the monster had seized his hair, the hair re-
mained stiff and unyielding. It did not improve until
half a year had gone by.
Note: This legend comes from Dsehungschong, west of the gulf
of Kiautschou. "The tower which looks out to sea," a celebrated
tower which gives a view of the ocean. At present the people give
this name to the Tsingtau Signal Station. Weto (Sanscrit, Veda), a
legendary Boddhisatva, leader of the hosts of the four kings of
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 125
heaven. His picture, with drawn sword, may be found at the
entrance of every Buddhist temple. In China, he is often repre-
sented with a mace (symbolizing a thunderbolt) instead of a sword.
When this is the case he has probably been confused with Vaisramana.
XLI
THE KING OF THE ANTS
ONTCE upon a time there was a scholar, who wan-
dered away from his home and went to Emmet
village. There stood a house which was said to be
haunted. Yet it was beautifully situated and sur-
rounded by a lovely garden. So the scholar hired it.
One evening he was sitting over his books, when
several hundred knights suddenly came galloping into
the room. They were quite tiny, and their horses were
about the size of flies. They had hunting falcons and
dogs about as large as gnats and fleas.
They came to his bed in the corner of the room, and
there they held a great hunt, with bows and arrows:
one could see it all quite plainly. They caught a
tremendous quantity of birds and game, and all this
game was no larger than little grains of rice.
When the hunt was over, in came a long procession
with banners and standards. They wore swords at
their side and bore spears in their hands, and came to
a halt in the north-west comer of the room. They
were followed by several hundred servingmen. These
brought with them curtains and covers, tents and tent-
poles, pots and kettles, cups and plates, tables and
chairs. And after them some hundreds of other
servants carried in all sorts of fine dishes, the best that
126 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
land and water had to offer. And several hundred
more ran to and fro without stopping, in order to
guard the roads and carry messages.
The scholar gradually accustomed himself to the
sight. Although the men were so very small he could
distinguish everything quite clearly.
Before long, a bright colored banner appeared.
Behind it rode a personage wearing a scarlet hat and
garments of purple. He was surrounded by an escort
of several thousands. Before him went runners with
whips and rods to clear the way.
Then a man wearing an iron helmet and with a golden
ax in his hand cried out in a loud voice : ' ' His High
ness is graciously pleased to look at the fish in the Pur-
ple Lake ! ' ' Wliereupon the one who wore the scarlet
hat got down from his horse, and, followed by a ret-
inue of several hundred men, approached the saucer
which the scholar used for his writing-ink. Tents were
put up on the edge of the saucer and a banquet was
prepared. A great number of guests sat down to the
table. Musicians and dancers stood ready. There
was a bright confusion of mingled garments of purple
and scarlet, crimson and green. Pipes and flutes,
fiddles and cymbals sounded, and the dancers moved in
the dance. The music was veiy faint, and yet its
melodies could be clearly distinguished. All that was
said, too, the table-talk and orders, questions and calls,
could be quite distinctly heard.
After throe courses, he who wore the scarlet hat
said: "Quick! Make ready the nets and lines for
fishing ! ' '
And at once nets were thrown out into the saucer
which held the water in which the scholar dipped his
brush. And they caught hundreds of thousands of
fishes. The one with the scarlet hat contented himself
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 127
with casting a line in the shallow waters of the saucer,
and caught a baker's dozen of red carp.
Then he ordered the head cook to cook, the fish, and
the most varied dishes were prepared with them. The
odor of roasting fat and spices filled the whole room.
And then the wearer of the scarlet hat in his arro-
gance, decided to amuse himself at the scholar's ex-
pense. So he pointed to him and said: **I know
nothing at all about the writings and customs of the
saints and wise men, and still I am a king who is
highly honored! Yonder scholar spends his whole
life toiling over his books and yet he remains poor and
gets nowhere. If he could make up his mind to serve
me faithfully as one of my officials, I might allow him
to partake of our meal."
This angered the scholar, and he took his book and
struck at them. And they all scattered, wriggling and
crawling out of the door. He followed them and dug
up the earth in the place where they had disappeared.
And there he found an ants' nest as large as a barrel,
in which countless green ants were wriggling around.
So he built a large fire and smoked them out.
Note : This charming tale is taken from the Tang Dai Tsung Schu.
XLII
THE LITTLE HUNTING DOG
ONCE upon a time, in the city of Shansi, there
lived a scholar who found the company of others
too noisy for him. So he made his home in a Buddhist
temple. Yet he suffered because there were always so
128 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
many gnats and fleas in his room that he could not
sleep at night.
Once he was resting on his bed after dinner, when
suddenly two little knights with plumes in their hel-
mets rode into the room. They might have been two
inches high, and rode horses about the size of grass-
hoppers. On their gauntleted hands they held hunting
falcons as large as flies. They rode about the room
with great rapidity. The scholar had no more than set
eyes on them when a third entered, clad like the others,
but carrying a bow and arrows and leading a little
hunting dog the size of an ant with him. After him
came a great throng of footmen and horsemen, several
hundred in all. And they had hunting falcons and
hunting dogs by the hundred, too. Then the fleas and
gnats began to rise in the air ; but were all slain by the
falcons. And the hunting dogs climbed on the bed,
and sniffed along the walls trailing the fleas, and ate
them up. They followed the trace of whatever hid iti
the cracks, and nosed it out, so that in a short space of
time they had killed nearly all the vermin.
The scholar pretended to be asleep and watched
them. And the falcons settled down on him, and the
dogs crawled along his body. Shortly after came a
man clad in yellow, wearing a king's crown, who
climbed on an empty couch and seated himself there.
And at once all the horsemen rode up, descended from
their horses and brought him all the birds and game.
They then gathered beside him in a great throng, and
conversed with him in a strange tongue.
Not long after the king got into a small chariot and
his bodyguards saddled their horses with the greatest
rapidity. Then they galloped out with great cries of
homage, till it looked as though some one were scatter-
ing beans and a heavy cloud of dust rose behind them.
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 129
They had nearly all of them disappeared, while the
scholar's eyes were still fixed on them full of terror
and astonishment, and he could not imagine whence
they had come. He slipped on his shoes and looked;
but they had vanished without a trace. Then he re-
turned and looked all about his room; but there was
nothing to be seen. Only, on a brick against the wall,
they had forgotten a little hunting dog. The scholar
quickly caught it and found it quite tame. He put it
in his paint-box and examined it closely. It had a very
smooth, fine coat, and wore a little collar around its
neck. He tried to feed it a few bread-crumbs, but the
little dog only sniffed at them and let them lie. Then
it leaped into the bed and hunted up some nits and
gnats in the folds of the linen, which it devoured.
Then it returned and lay down. When the night had
passed the scholar feared it might have run away;
but there it lay, curled up as before. Whenever the
scholar went to bed, the dog climbed into it and bit to
death any vermin it could find. Not a fly or gnat
dared alight while it was around. The scholar loved
it like a jewel of price.
But once he took a nap in the daytime, and the little
dog crawled into bed beside him. The scholar woke
and turned around, supporting himself on his side. As
he did so he felt something, and feared it might be his
Httle dog. He quickly rose and looked, but it was
already dead — pressed flat, as though cut out of
paper!
But at any rate none of the vermin had survived it.
Note: This tale is taken from the Liau Dschai ("Strange
Stories") of P'u Sung Lang (b. 1622). It is a parallel of the
preceding one and shows how the same material returns in a dif-
ferent working-out.
130 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
XLIII
THE DRAGON AFTER HIS WINTER SLEEP
ONX'E there was a scholar who was reading in the
upper story of his house. It was a rainjj,
cloudy day and the weather was gloomy. Suddenly he
saw a little thing which shone like a fire-fly. It crawled
upon the table, and wherever it went it left traces of
burns, curved like the tracks of a rainworm. Gradually
it wound itself about the scholar's book and the book,
too, grew black. Then it occurred to him that it might
be a dragon. So he carried it out of doors on the book.
There he stood for quite some time ; but it sat uncurled,
without moving in the least.
Then the scholar said: **It shall not be said of me
that I was lacking in respect." With these words he
carried back the book and once more laid it on the
table. Then he put on his robes of ceremony, made a
deep bow and escorted the dragon out on it again.
No sooner had he left the door, than he noticed that
the dragon raised his head and stretched himself.
Then he flew up from the book with a hissing sound,
like a radiant streak. Once more he turned around
toward the scholar, and his head had already grown to
the size of a barrel, while his body must have been a full
fathom in length. He gave one more snaky twist, and
then there was a terrible crash of thunder and the
dragon went sailing through the air.
The scholar then returned and looked to see which
way the little creature had come. And he could follow
his tracks hither and thither, to his chest of books.
Note : This tale is also from the "Strange Stories." The dragon,
head of all scaled creatures and insects, hibernates during the winter
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 131
according to the Chinese belief. At the time he is quite small. When
the first spring storm comes he flies up to the clouds on the lightning.
Her© the dragon's nature as an atmospheric apparition is expressed.
XLIV
THE SPIRITS OF THE YELLOW RIVER
THE spirits of the Yellow River are called Dai
Wang — Great King. For many hundreds of
years past the river inspectors had continued to report
that all sorts of monsters show themselves in the waves
of the stream, at times in the shape of dragons, at
others in that of cattle and he ;:>s, and whenever such
a creature makes an appearance a great flood follows.
Hence temples are built along the river banks. The
higher spirits of the river are honored as kings,
the lower ones as captains, and hardly a day goes by
without their being honored with sacrifices or theat-
rical performances. "Whenever, after a dam has been
broken, the leak is closed again, the emperor sends
officials with sacrifices and ten great bars of Tibetan
incense. This incense is burned in a great sacrificial
censer in the temple court, and the river inspectors
and their subordinates all go to the temple to thank the
gods for their aid. These river gods, it is said, are
good and faithful servants of former rulers, who died
in consequence of their toil in keeping the dams un-
broken. After they died their spirits became river-
kings; in their physical bodies, however, they appear
as lizards, snakes and frogs.
The mightiest of all the river-kings is the Golden
Dragon-King. He frequently appears in the shape of
a small golden snake with a square head, low forehead
132 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
and four red dots over his eyes. He can make him-
self large or small at will, and cause the waters to rise
and fall. He appears and vanishes unexpectedly, and
Hves in the mouths of the Yellow River and the Im-
perial Canal. But in addition to the Golden Dragon-
King there are dozens of river-kings and captains,
each of whom has his own place. The sailors of the
Yellow River all have exact lists in which the lives and
deeds of the river-spirits are described in detail.
The river-spirits love to see theatrical perform-
ances. Opposite every temple is a stage. In the hall
stands the little spirit-table of the river-king, and on
the altar in front of it a small bowl of golden lacquer
filled with clean sand. When a little snake appears in
it, the river-king has arrived. Then the priests strike
the gong and beat the drum and read from the holy
books. The official is at once informed and he sends
for a company of actors. Before they begin to perform
the actors go up to the temple, kneel, and beg the king
to let them know which play they are to give. And
the river-god picks one out and points to it with his
head; or else he writes signs in the sand with his tail.
The actors then at once begin to perform the desired
play.
The river-god cares naught for the fortunes or mis-
fortunes of human beings. He appears suddenly and
disappears in the same way, as best suits him.
Between the outer and the inner dam of the Yellow
River are a number of settlements. Now it often hap-
pens that the yellow water moves to the very edge of
the inner walls. Rising perpendicularlj'", like a wall,
it gradually advances. When people see it coming
they hastily burn incense, bow in prayer before the
waters, and promise the river-god a theatrical per-
formance. Then the water retires and the word goes
jround: "The river-god has asked for a play again!"
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 133
111 a village in that section there once dwelt a wealthy
man. He built a stone wall, twenty feet high, around
the village, to keep away the water. He did not believe
in the spirits of the river, but trusted in his strong
wall and was quite unconcerned.
One evening the yellow water suddenly rose and
towered in a straight line before the village. The
rich man had them shoot cannon at it. Then the water
grew" stormy, and surrounded the wall to such a height
that it reached the openings in the battlements. The
water foamed and hissed, and seemed about to pour
over the wall. Then every one in the village was very
much frightened. They dragged up the rich man
and he had to kneel and beg for pardon. They prom-
ised the river-god a theatrical performance, but in
vain ; but wdien they promised to build him a temple in
the middle of the village and give regular per-
formances, the water sank more and more and grad-
ually returned to its bed. And the village fields suf-
fered no damage, for the earth, fertilized by the yellow
slime, yielded a double crop.
Once a scholar was crossing the fields with a friend
in order to visit a relative. On their way they passed
a temple of the river-god where a new play was just
being performed. The friend asked the scholar to go
in wdth him and look on. When they entered the tem-
ple court they saw two great snakes upon the front
pillars, who had wound themselves about the colnms,
and were thrusting out their heads as though watching
the performance. In the hall of the temple stood the
altar with the bowl of sand. In it lay a small snake
with a golden body, a green head and red dots above
his eyes. His neck was thrust up and his glittering
little eyes never left the stage. The friend bowed and
the scholar followed his example.
134 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Softly he said to his friend: ''Wliat are the three
river-gods called?"
**The one in the temple," was the reply, *'is the
Golden Dragon-King. The two on the columns are
two captains. They do not dare to sit in the temple
together with the Mng."
This surprised the scholar, and in his heart he
thought: "Such a tiny snake! How can it pos-
sess a god's power? It would have to show me its
might before I w^ould worship it. ' '
He had not yet expressed these secret thoughts
before the little snake suddenly stretched forth his head
from the bowl, above the altar. Before the altar
burned two enormous candles. They weighed more
than ten pounds and were as thick as small trees.
Their flame burned like the flare of a torch. The
snake now thrust his head into the middle of the candle-
flame. The flame must have been at least an inch
broad, and was burning red. Suddenly its radiance
turned blue, and was split into two tongues. The
candle was so enormous and its fire so hot that even
copper and iron w^ould have melted in it; but it did
not harm the snake.
Then the snake crawled into the censer. The cen-
ser was made of iron, and was so large one could not
clasp it with both arms. Its cover showed a dragon
design in open-work. The snake crawled in and out
of the holes in this cover, and wound his way through
all of them, so that he looked like an embroidery in
threads of gold. Finally all the openings of the cover,
large and small, were filled by the snake. In order to
do so, he must have made himself several dozen feet
long. Then he stretched out his head at the top of the
censer and once more watched the play.
Thereupon the scholar was frightened, he bowed
twice, and prayed: *' Great King, you have taken
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 135
tills trouble on my account! I honor you from my
heart!"
No sooner had he spoken these words than, in a
moment, the little snake was back in his bowl, and just
as small as he had been before.
In Dsiningdschou they wer-e celebrating the river
god's birthday in his temple. They were giving him
a theatrical performance for a birthday present. The
spectators crowded around as thick as a wall, when
who should pass but a simple peasant from the country,
who said in a loud voice : ' ' Why, that is nothing but
a tiny worm ! It is a great piece of folly to honor it
like a king!"
Before ever he had finished speaking the snake flew
out of the temple. He grew and grew, and w^ound him-
self three times around the stage. He became as thick
around as a small pail, and his head seemed like that of
a dragon. His eyes sparkled like golden lamps, and he
spat out red flame with his tongue. When he coiled
and uncoiled the whole stage trembled and it seemed
as though it would break down. The actors stopped
their music and fell down on the stage in prayer. The
whole multitude was seized w^ith terror and bowed to
the ground. Then some of the old men came along,
cast the peasant on the ground, and gave him a good
thrashing. So he had to cast himself on his knees be-
fore the snake and worship him. Then all heard a
noise as though a great many firecrackers were being
shot off. This lasted for some time, and then the
snake disappeared.
East of Shantung Hes the city of Dongschou.
There rises an observation-tower with a great temple.
At its feet Kes the water-city, with a sea-gate at the
North, through wliich the flood-tide rises up to the city.
A camp of the boundary guard is established at this
gate.
136 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Once upon a time there was an officer who had been
transferred to this camp as captain. He had formerly
belonged to the land forces, and had not yet been long
at his new post. He gave some friends of his a ban-
quet, and before the pavilion in wiiich they feasted
lay a great stone shaped somewhat like a table. Sud-
denly a little snake was seen crawling on this stone.
It was spotted with green, and had red dots on its
square head. The soldiers were about to kill the little
creature, when the captain went out to look into the
matter. When he had looked he laughed and said;
"You must not harm him! He is the river-king of
Dsiningdschou. When I was stationed in Dsining-
dschou he sometimes visited me, and then I always gave
sacrifices and performances in his honor. Now he has
come here expressly in order to wish his old friend luck,
and to see him once more."
There was a band in camp; the bandsmen could
dance and play like a real theatrical troupe. The
captain quickly had them begin a performance, had
another banquet with wine and delicate foods prepared,
and invited the river-god to sit do^\^l to the table.
Gradually evening came and yet the river-god made
no move to go.
So the captain stepped up to him with a bow and said :
''Here we are far removed from the Yellow River,
and these people have never yet heard your name
spoken. Your visit has been a great honor for me.
But the women and fools who have crowded together
chattering outside, are afraid of hearing about you.
Now you have visited your old friend, and I am sure
you wish to get back home again."
With these words he had a litter brought up; cym-
bals were beaten and fire-works set off, and finally a
salute of nine guns was fired to escort him on his way.
Then the little snake crawled in-to the litter^ and the
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 127
captain followed after. In this order they reached the
port, and just when it was about time to say farewell,
the snake was already s^vimming in the water. He had
grown much larger, nodded to the captain with his
head, and disappeared.
Then there were doubts and questionings: ''But
the river-god lives a thousand miles away from here,
how does he get to this place?"
Said the captain: "He is so powerful that he can
get to any place, and besides, from where he dwells a
waterway leads to the sea. To come down that w^ay
and swim to sea is something he can do in a moment's
time!"
Note : "The Spirits of the Yellow River." The place of the old
river-god Ho Be (Count of the Stream), also mentioned in No. 02,
has to-day been taken by the Dai Wang in the popular belief. These
spirits are thought to have placed many hindrances in the way of the
erection of the railroad bridge across the Yellow River. The "spirit-
tablet" : images of the gods were first introduced in China by the
Buddhists. The old custom, which Confucianism and ancestor-
worship still follow, holds that the seat of the gods is a small wooden
tablet on which the name of the god to be honored is written.
Theatrical performances as religious services are as general in China
as they were in ancient Greece. Dsiningdschou is a district capital
on the Imperial Canal, near the Yellow River.
XLV
THE DRAGON-PRINCESS
IN the Sea of Dungting there is a hill, and in that
hill there is a hole, and this hole is so deep that it
has no bottom.
Once a fisherman was passing there who slipped
and fell into the hole. He came to a countrv^ full of
winding w^ays w^hich led over hill and dale for several
miles. Finally he rea'ched a dragon-castle lying in a
great plain. There grew a green slime which reached
138 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
to his Imees. He went to the gate of the castle. It
was guarded by a dragon who spouted water which
dispersed in a fine mist. Within the gate lay a small
hornless dragon who raised his head, showed his claws,
and would not let him in.
The fisherman spent several days in the cave, satis-
fying Ji^is hunger with the green slime, which he found
edible and which tasted like rice-mush. At last he
found a way out again. He told the district mandarin
what had happened to him, and the latter reported the
matter to the emperor. The emperor sent for a wise
man and questioned him concerning it.
The wise man said: ''There are four paths in this
cave. One path leads to the south-west shore of the
Sea of Dungting, the second path leads to a valley in
the land of the four rivers, the third path ends in a
cave on the mountain of Lo-Fu and the fourth in an
island of the Eastern Sea. In this cave dwells the
seventh daughter of the Dragon-King of the Eastern
Sea, who guards his pearls and his treasure. It hap-
pened once in the ancient days, that a fisherboy dived
into the water and brought up a pearl from beneath the
chin of a black dragon. The dragon was asleep, which
was the reason the fisherboy brought the pearl to the
surface without being banned. The treasure which
the daughter of the Dragon-King has in charge is
made up of thousands and millions of such jewels.
Several thousands of small dragons watch over them
in her service. Dragons have the peculiarit}^ of fight-
ing shy of wax. But they are fond of beautiful jade-
stones, and of kung-tsing, the hollowgreen wood, and
like to eat swallows. If one were to send a messenger
with a letter, it would be possible to obtain precious
pearls.'*
The emperor was greatly pleased, and announced
I r
'A FISHERBOY DIVED INTO THE WATER AND BROUGHT
UP A PEARL FROM BENEATH THE CHIN OF
A BLACK DRAGON."
—Page 138
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 139
a large reward for the man who was competent to go
to the dragon-castle as his messenger.
The first man to come forward was named So Pi-
Lo. But the wise man said: ''A great-great-great-
great-grandfather of yours once slew more than a
hundred of the dragons of the Eastern Sea, and was
finally himself slain by the dragons. The dragons
are the enemies of your family and you cannot go."
Then came a man from Canton, Lo-Dsi-Tschun, with
his two brothers, who said that his ancestors had been
related to the Dragon-King. Hence they were well
liked by the dragons and well kno\vn to them. They
begged to be entrusted with the message.
The wise man asked: ''And have you still in your
possession the stone which compels the dragons to do
your will I ' '
"Yes," said they, ''we have brought it along with
us."
The wise man had them show him the stone ; then he
spoke: "This stone is only obeyed by the dragons
who make clouds and send down the rain. It will not
do for the dragons who guard the pearls of the sea-
king." Then he questioned them further: "Have
you the dragon-brain vapor?"
When they admitted that they had not, the wise man
said : ' ' How then will you compel the dragons to yield
their treasure?"
And the emperor said: "What shall we do?"
The wise man replied: "On the W^estern Ocean
sail foreign merchants who deal in dragon-brain vapor.
Some one must go to them and seek it from them. I
also know a holy man who is an adept in the art of
taming dragons, and who has prepared ten pounds of
the dragon-stone. Some one should be sent for that as
well."
140 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
The emperor sent out his messengers. They met
one of the holy man's disciples and obtained two frag-
ments of dragon-stone from him.
Said the wise man : ' ' That is what we want ! ' '
Several more months went by, and at last a pill of
dragon-brain vapor had also been secured. The em-
peror felt much pleased and had his jewelers carve two
little boxes of the finest jade. These were polished
with tlie ashes of the Wutung-tree. And he had an
essence prepared of the very best hollowgreen wood,
pasted with sea-fish lime, and hardened in the fire.
Of this two vases were made. Then the bodies and
the clotliing of the messengers were rubbed with tree-
wax, and they were given five hundred roasted swal-
lows to take along with them.
They went into the cave. When they reached the
dragon-castle, the little dragon who guarded the gate
smelled the tree-wax, so he crouched down and did them
no harm. They gave him a hundred roasted swallows
as a bribe to announce them to the daughter of the
Dragon-King. They were admitted to her presence
and offered her the jade caskets, the vases and the
four hundred roasted swallows as gifts. The dragon's
daughter received them graciously, and they unfolded
the emperor's letter.
In the castle there was a dragon who was over a
thousand years old. He could turn himself into a
human being, and could interpret the language of
human beings. Through him the dragon's daughter
learned that the emperor was sending her the gifts,
and she returned them with a gift of three great
pearls, seven smaller pearls and a whole bushel of or-
dinary pearls. The messengers took leave, rode off
w^ith their pearls on a dragon's back, and in a moment
they had reached the banks of the Yangtze-kiang.
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 141
They made their way to Nanking, the imperial capital,
and there handed over their treasure of gems.
The emperor was much pleased and showed them to
the wise man. He said: "Of the three great pearls
one is a divine wishing-pearl of the third class, and
two are black dragon-pearls of medium quality. Of
the seven smaller pearls two are serpent-pearls, and
five are mussel-pearls. The remaining pearls are in
part sea-crane pearls, in part snail and oyster^earls.
They do not approach the great pearls in value, and yet
few will be found to equal them on earth."
The emperor also showed them to all his servants.
They, however, thought the wise man's words all talk,
and did not believe what he said.
Then the wise man said : ' ' The radiance of wishing-
pearls of the first class is visible for forty miles, that
of the second class for twenty miles, and that of the
third for ten miles. As far as their radiance carries,
neither w^ind nor rain, thunder nor lightning, water,
fire nor weapons may reach. The pearls of the black
dragon are nine-colored and glow by night. Within
the circle of their light the poison of serpents and
worms is powerless. The serpent-pearls are seven-
colored, the mussel-pearls five-colored. Both shine by
night. Those most free from spots are the best. They
grow within the mussel, and increase and decrease in
size as the moon waxes and wanes."
Some one asked how the serpent- and sea-crane
pearls could be told apart, and the wise man an-
swered: "The animals themselves recognize them."
Then the emperor selected -a serpent-pearl and a
sea-crane pearl, put them together wdth a whole bushel
of ordinary pearls, and poured the lot out in the court-
yard. Then a large yellow serpent and a black crane
were fetched and placed among the pearls. At once the
142 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
crane took up a sea-crane pearl in his bill and began to
dance and sing and flutter around. But the serpent
snatched at the serpent-pearl, and wound himself about
it in many coils. And when the people saw this they
acknowledged the truth of the wise man's words. As
reg'ards the radiance of the larger and smaller
pearls it turned out, too, just as the wise man had said.
In the dragon-castle the messengers had enjoyed
dainty fare, which tasted like flowers, herbs, ointment
and sugar. They had brought a remnant of it ^\ith
them to the capital ; yet exposed to the air it had become
as hard as stone. The emperor commanded that these
fragments be preserved in the treasury. Then he be-
stowed high rank and titles on the three brothers, and
made each one of them a present of a thousand rolls of
fine silk stuff. lie also had investigated why it was
that the fisherman, when he chanced upon the cave, had
not been destroyed by the dragons. x4nd it turned out
that his fishing clothes had been soaked in oil and
tree-wax. The dragons had dreaded the odor.
Note: As regards the Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea, see Nos.
18 and 75. The pearl under the dragon's chin comes from Dschuang
Dsi. With regard to So Pi-Lo and Lo Dsi-Tsohun, see No. 45.
XLVI
HELP IN NEED
SOME twenty miles east of Gingdschou lies the Lake
of the Maidens. It is several miles square and
surrounded on all sides by thick green thickets and tall
forests. Its waters are clear and dark-blue. Often
all kinds of wondrous creatures show themselves in the
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 143
lakb. The people of the vicinity have erected a temple
there for the Dragon Princess. And in times of
drought all make pilgrimage there to offer up prayers.
West of Gingdschou, two hundred miles away, is
another lake, whose god is named Tscliauna, and who
performs many miracles. During the time of the Tang
dynasty -there lived in Gingdschou a mandarin by name
of Dschou Bau. While he was in office it chanced that
in the fifth month clouds suddenly arose in the sky,
piling themselves up like mountains, among which
wriggled dragons and serpents; they rolled up and
iown between the two seas. Tempest and rain, thunder
and lightning arose so that houses fell to pieces, trees
were torn ui3 by the roots, and much damage was done
the crops. Dschou Bau took the blame upon himself,
and prayed to the heavens that his people might be
pardoned.
On the fifth day of the sixth month he sat in his hall
of audience and gave judgment; and suddenly he felt
quite weary and sleepy. He took off his hat and laid
down on the cushions. No sooner had he closed his
eyes than he saw a warrior in helmet and armor, with a
halberd in his hand, standing on the steps leading to
the hall, who announced: ''A lady is waiting outside
who wishes to enter!" Dschou Bau asked him: *^Who
are jou ? ' ' The answer was : "I am your door-keeper.
In the invisible world I already have been performing
his duty for many years. ' ' Meanwhile two figures clad
in green came up the steps, knelt before him and said :
*'Our mistress has come to visit you!" Dschou Bau
rose. He beheld lovely clouds, from which fell a fine
rain, and strange fragrances enchanted him. Sud-
denly he saw a lady clad in a simple gown, but of sur-
passing beauty, float down from on high, with a retinue
of many female servants. These were all neat and
144 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
clean in appearance, and waited upon the lady as
though she were a princess. When the latter entered
the hall she raised her arms in greeting. Dschou Bau
came forward to meet her and in\4ted her to be seated.
From all sides bright-colored clouds came floating in,
and the court-yard w^as filled with a purple ether.
Dschou Bau had wine and food brought and enter-
tained them all in the .most splendid way. But the
goddess sat staring straight before her with wrinkled
brows, and seemed to feel very sad. Then she rose
and said with a blush: "I have been living in this
neighborhood for many years. A wrong which has
been done me, permits me to pass the bounds of what
is fitting, and encourages me to ask a favor of you.
Yet I do not know whether you wish to save me!"
*'May I hear what it is all about," answered Dschou
Bau. ' 'If I can help you, I will be glad to place myself
at your disposal."
The goddess said : ' ' For hundreds of years my fam-
ily has been living in the depth of the Eastern Sea.
But we were unfortunate in that our treasures .excited
the jealousy of men. The ancestor of Pi-Lo nearly
destroyed our entire clan by fire. My ancestors had to
fly and hide themselves. And not long ago, our enemy
Pi-Lo himself wanted to deliver an imperial letter in
the cave of the Sea of Dungting. Under the pretext
of begging for pearls and treasures, he wished to enter
the dragon-castle and destroy our family. Fortunately
a wise man saw through his treacherous purpose, and
Lo-Dsi-Tschun and his brothers were sent in his stead.
Yet my people did not feel safe from future attacks.
For this reason they withdrew to the distant West.
My father has done much good to mankind and hence
is highly honored there. I am his ninth daughter.
When I was sixteen I was Avedded to the youngest son
of the Eock-Dragon. But my good husband had a fiery
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 145
temper, which often caused him to offend against the
laws of courtesy, and in less than a year's time the
punishment of heaven was his portion. I was left
alone and returned to the home of my parents. My
father wished me to marry again ; but I had promised
to remain true to the memory of my husband, and made
a vow not to comply mth my father's wash. My par-
ents grew angry, and I was obliged to retire to this
place in view of their anger. That was three years
ago. Who could imagine that the contemptible
dragon Tschauna, who was seeking a wife for his
youngest brother, would try to force the wedding-
gift upon me? I refused to accept it; but Tschauna
knew how to gain his point with my father, and w^as
determined to carry out his intention. My father, re-
gardless of my wishes, promised me to him. And
then the dragon Tschauna appeared with his youngest
brother and wanted to carr^^ me off by sheer force of
arms. I encountered him with fifty faithful followers,
and we fought on the meadow before the city. We
were defeated, and I am more than ever afraid that
Tschauna will attempt to drag me off. So I have
plucked up courage to beg you to lend me your mer-
cenaries so that I may beat off my foes and remain as
I am. If you will help me I will be grateful to you till
the end of my days."
Dschou Bau answered: ''You come from a noble
family. Have you no kinsfolk who will hasten to help
you in your need, that you are compelled to turn to
a mortal man ! ' ^
''It is true that my kinsfolk are far-famed and numer-
ous. If I were to send out letters and they came to my
aid, they would rub out that scaly scoundrel Tschauna
as one might rub garlic. But my deceased husband
offended the high heavens and he has not yet been
pardoned. And my parents' will, too, is opposed to
mine, so that I dare not call upon my kinsfolk for help.
146 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
You will understand my need." Then Dschou Bau
promised to help her, and the princess thanked him
and departed.
When he awoke, he sighed long thinking over liis
strange experience. And the following day he sent
oif fifteen hundred soldiers to stand guard by the Lake
of the Maidens.
On the seventh day of the sixth month Dschou
Bau rose early. Darkness still lay before the windows,
yet it seemed to him as though he could glimpse a man
before the curtain. He asked who it might be. The
man said: *'I am the princess's adviser. Yesterday
you were kind enough to send soldiers to aid us in our
distress. But they were all living men, and such cannot
fight against invisible spirits. You will have to send
us soldiers of yours who have died, if you "wish to aid
us."
Dschou Bau reflected for a time, and then it occurred
to him that of course such nmst be the case. So he had
his field-secretary examine the roster to see how many
of his soldiers had fallen in battle. And the latter
counted up to some two thousand foot-soldiers and five •
hundred horsemen. Dschou Bau appointed his de-
ceased officer Mong Yuan as their leader, and wrote his
commands on a paper which he burned, in order thus
to place them at the princess's disposal. The living
soldiers he recalled. When they were being reviewed
in the courtyard after their return, a soldier suddenly
fell unconscious. It was not until early the f ollo^ving
morning that he came to his senses again. He was
questioned and replied: ''I saw a man clad in red
who approached me and said: ^Our princess is grate-
ful for the aid your master has so kindly given her.
Yet she still has a request to make and has asked me
to call you. ' I followed him to the temple. The prin-
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 1^7
cess bade me come forward and said to me: 'I thank
your master from my heart for sending me the ghost
soldiers, but Mong Yuan, their leader is incapable.
Yesterday the robbers came with three thousand men,
and Mong Yuan was beaten by them. When you return
and again see your master, say that I earnestly beg
him to send me a good general. Perhaps that will save
me in my need.' Then she had me led back again
and I regained consciousness."
When Dschou Ban had heard these words, which
seemed to fit strangely well with what he had dreamed,
he thought he would try to see if this were really the
case. Therefore he chose his victorious general
Dschong Tschong-Fu to take the place of Mong Yaun.
That evening he burned incense, offered wine and
handed over to the princess this captain 's soul.
On the twenty-sixth of the month news came from
the general's camp that he had suddenly died at mid-
night on the thirteenth. Dschou Bau was frightened,
and sent a man to bring him a report. The latter in-
formed him that the general's heart had hardly ceased
to beat, and that, in spite of the hot summer weather,
his body was free from any trace of decay. So the
order was given not to bury him.
Then one night an icy, spectral wind arose, which
whirled up sand and stones, broke trees and tore down
houses. The standing com in the fields was blown
down. The storai lasted all day. Finally, the crash
of a terrific thunderbolt was heard, and then the skies
cleared and the clouds scattered. That very hour the
dead general began to breathe painfully on his couch,
and when his attendants came to him, he had returned
to life again.
They questioned him and he told them: ** First I
saw a man in a purple gown riding a black horse, who
148 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
came up with a great retinue. He dismounted before
the door. In his hand he held a decree of appointment
which he gave me, saying: 'Our princess begs you
most respectfully to become her general. I hope that
you will not refuse.' Then he brought forth gifts
and heaped them up before the steps. Jade-stones, bro-
cades, and silken garments, saddles, horses, helmets
and suits of mail — he heaped them all up in the court-
yard. I wished to decline, but this he would not allow,
and urged me to enter his chariot with him. We drove
a hundred miles and met a train of three-hundred
armored horsemen who had ridden out to escort me.
They led me to a great city, and before the city a tent
had been erected in which played a band of musicians.
A high official welcomed me. When I entered the city
the onlookers were crowded together like walls. Ser-
vants ran to and fro bearing orders. We passed
through more than a dozen gates before we reached
the princess. There I was requested to dismount and
change my clothes in order to enter tbe presence of
the princess, for she wished to receive me as her guest.
But I thought this too ^reat an honor and greeted her
below, -on the steps. She, however, invited me to seat
myself near her in the hall. She sat upright in all her
incomparable beauty, surrounded by female attendants
adorned with the richest jewels. These plucked lute-
strings and played flutes. A throng of servitors stood
about in golden girdles with purple tassels, ready to
carry out her commands. Countless crowds were as-
sembled before the palace. Five or six visitors sat
in a circle about the princess, and a general led me to
my place. The princess said to me: 'I have begged
you to come here in order to entrust the command of
my army to you. If you will break the power of my
foe I will -reward you richly. ' I promised to obey her.
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 149
Then wine was brought in, and the banquet was served
to the sound of music. While we were at table a mes-
senger entered: 'The robber Tschauna has invaded
our land with ten thousand footmen and horsemen,
and is approaching our city by various roads. His
way is marked by columns of fire and smoke!' The
guests all grew pale with terror when they heard the
news. And the princess said: 'This is the foe be-
cause of wiiom I have sought your aid. Save me in
my hour of need!' Then she gave me two chargers,
a suit of golden armor, and the insignia of a commander
in-chief, and bowed to me. I thanked her and went,
called together the captains, had the army mustered
and rode out before the city. At several decisive points
I placed troops in ambush. The enemy was already
approaching in great force, careless and unconcerned,
intoxicated by his former victories. I sent out my most
untrustworthy soldiers in advance, who allowed them-
selves to be beaten in order to lure him on. Light-
armed men then went out against him, and retreated
in skirmish order. And thus he fell into my ambush.
Drums and kettledrums sounded together, the ring
closed around them on all sides and the robber army
suffered a grievous defeat. The dead lay about like
hemp-stalks, but little Tschauna succeeded in breaking
through the circle. I sent out the light horsemen
after him, and they seized him before the tent of the
enemy's commanding general. Hastily I sent word
to the princess, and she reviewed the prisoners before
the palace. All the people, high and low, streamed
together, to acclaim her. Little Tschauna was about
to be executed in the market place when a mes-
senger came spurring up with a command from the
princess's father to pardon him. The princess did
not dare to disobev. So he was dismissed to his home
150 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
after he had sworn to give up all thought of realizing
his traitorous plans. I was loaded wth benefits as a
reward for my victory. I was invested with an es-
tate with three thousand peasants, and was given a
palace, horses and wagons, all sorts of jewels, men-
servants and women-servants, gardens and forests,
banners and suits of mail. And my subordinate
officers, too, were duly rewarded. On the following
day a banquet was held, and the princess herself
filled a goblet, sent it to me by one of her attendants,
and said: * Widowed elarly in life, I opposed the
wishes of my stern father and fled to this spot. Here
the infamous Tschauna harassed me and wellnigh put
me to shame. Had not your master's great kindness
and your own courage come to my assistance, hard
would have been my lot!' Then she began to thank
me and her tears of emotion flowed like a stream. I
bowed and begged her to grant me leave of absence, so
that I might look after my family. I was given a
month's leave and the following day she dismissed me
with a splendid retinue. Before the city a pavilion
had been erected in which I drank the stirrup-cup.
Then I rode away and when I arrived before our own
gate a thunder-peal crashed and I awoke."
Thereupon the general wrote an account of what
had happened to Dschou Bau, in which he conveyed
the princess's thanks. Then he paid no further heed
to worldly matters, but set his house in order and
turned it over to his wife and son. When a month
had passed, he died without any sign of illness.
That same day one of his officers was out walking.
Suddenly he saw a heavy cloud of dust rising along
the highway, while flags and banners darkened the sun.
A thousand knights were escorting a man who sat his
horse proudly and like a hero. And when the officer
looked at his face, it was the general Dschong Tschong-
Fu. Hastily he stepped to the edge of the road, in
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 151
order to allow the cavalcade to pass, and watched it
ride by. The horsemen took the way to the Lake of
the Maidens, where they disappeared.
Note : The expression : "Dschou Bau took the blame upon himself"
is explained by the fact that the territorial mandarin is responsible
for his district, just as the emperor is for the whole empire. Since
extraordinary natural phenomena are the punishment of heaven,
their occurrence supposed the guilt of man. This train of thought
is in accord with the idea, as in this ease, that differences occurring
among the spirits of the air lead to misfortune, since where virtue is
in the ascendant in the mortal world, the spirits are prevented from
giving- way to such demonstrations. "Drums and kettledrums
sounded together": the kettledrums soimded the attack, and the
drums the retreat. The simultaneous sounding of both signals was
intended to throw the enemy's army into disorder.
XL VII
THE DISOWNED PRINCESS
AT the time that the Tang dynasty was reigning
there lived a man named Liu I, who had failed
to pass his examinations for the doctorate. So he
traveled home again. He had gone six or seven miles
when a bird flew up in a field, and his horse shied and
ran ten miles before he could stop him. There he saw
a woman who was herding sheep on a hillside. He
looked at her and she was lovely to look upon, yet her
face bore traces of hidden grief. Astonished, he asked
her what was the matter.
The woman began to sob and said: ''Fortune has
forsaken me, and I am in need and ashamed. Since
you are kind enough to ask I will tell you all. I am the
youngest daughter of the Dragon-King of the Sea of
152 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Dungting, and was married to the second son of the
Dragoai-King of. Ging Dschou. Yet my husband ill-
treated and disowned me. I complained to my step-
parents, but they loved their son blindly and did
nothing. And when I grew insistent they both be-
came angry, and I was sent out here to herd sheep."
When she had done, the woman burst into tears and
lost all control of herself. Then she continued : * ' The
Sea of Dungting is far from here; yet I know that
you will have to pass it on your homeward journey.
I should like to give you a letter to my father, but I
do not know whether you would take it."
Liu I answered: ''Your words have moved my
heart. Would that I had wings and could fly away with
you. I will be glad to deliver the letter to your father.
Yet the Sea of Dungting is long and broad, and how aro
I to find him?"
*'0n the southern shore of the Sea stands an orange-
tree," answered the woman, ''which people call the tree
of sacrifice. When you get there you must loosen
your girdle and strike the tree with it three times in
succession. Then some one will appear whom you
must follow. When you see my father, tell him in
what need you found me, and that I long greatly for
his help."
Then she fetched out a letter from her breast and
gave it to Liu I. She bowed to him, looked toward the
east and sighed, and, unexpectedly, the sudden teais
rolled from the eyes of Liu I as well. He took the letter
and thrust it in his bag.
Then he asked her : "I cannot understand why you
have to herd sheep. Do the gods slaughter cattle like
men?"
"These are not ordinary sheep," answered the
woman; "these are rain-sheep."
"But what are rain-sheep?"
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 153
*^They are the thimder rams," replied the woman.
And when he looked more closely he noticed that these
sheep walked around in proud, savage fashion, quite
different from ordinary sheep.
Liu I added: ''But if I deliver the letter for you,
and you succeed in getting back to the Sea of Dungting
in safety, then you must not use me like a stranger.'*
The woman answered: ''How could I use you as a
stranger ? You shall be my dearest friend. ' '
And ^^dth these words they parted.
In course of a month Liu I reached the Sea of
Dungting, asked for the orange-tree and, sure enough,
found it. He loosened his girdle, and struck the tree
with it three times. At once a warrior emerged from
the waves of the sea, and asked: "Whence come you,
honored guest?"
Liu I said: "I have come on an important mission
and want to see the King. ' '
The warrior made a gesture in the direction of the
water, and the waves turned into a solid street along
which he led Liu I. The dragon-castle rose before
them mth its thousand gates, and magic flowers and
rare grasses bloomed in luxurious profusion. The
warrior bade him wait at the side of a great hall.
Liu I asked: "What is this place called?'*
"It is the Hall of the Spirits," was the reply.
Liu T looked about him : all the jewels known to earth
were there in abundance. The columns were of white
quartz, inlaid with green jade ; the seats were made of
coral, the curtains of mountain crystal as clear as water,
the windows of burnished glass, adorned with rich
lattice-work. The beams of the ceiling, ornamented
with amber, rose in wide arches. An exotic fragrance
filled the hall, whose outlines were lost in darkness.
Liu I had waited for the king a long time. To all
154 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
his questions the warrior replied: ''Our master is
pleased at this moment to talk with the priest of the
sun up on the coral-tower about the sacred book of the
fire. He will, no doubt, soon be through."
Liu I went on to ask : ' ' Why is he interested in the
sacred book of the fire?"
The reply was: "Our master is a dragon. The
dragons are powerful through the power of water.
They can cover hill and dale with a single wave. The
priest is a human being. Human beings are powerful
through fire. They can burn the greatest palaces by
means of a torch. Fire and water fight each other,
being different in their nature. For that reason our
master is now talking with the priest, in order to find
a way in which fire and water may complete each
other. ' *
Before they had quite finished there appeared a man
in a purple robe, bearing a scepter of jade in his hand.
The warrior said : ' ' This is my master ! ' '
Liu I bowed before him.
The king asked: "Are you not a Hving human be-
ing? What has brought you here?"
Liu I gave his name and explained: "I have been
to the capital and there failed to pass my examination.
When I was passing by the Gring Dschou River, I
saw your daughter, whom you love, herding sheep in
the wilderness. The winds tousled her hair, and the
rain drenched her. I could not bear to see her trouble
and spoke to her. She complained that her husband
had cast her out and wept bitterly. Then she gave me
a letter for you. And that is why I have come to visit
you, 0 King!"
With these words he fetched out his letter and handed
it to the king. When the latter had read it, he hid his
face in his sleeve and said with a sigh : "It is my own
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 155
fault. I picked out a worthless husband for her. In-
stead of securing her happiness I have brought her
to shame in a distant land. You are a stranger and
yet you have been willing to help her in her distress,
for which I am very grateful to you." Then he once
more began to sob, and all those about him shed tears.
Thereupon the monarch gave the letter to a servant
who took it into the interior of the palace; and soon
the sound of loud lamentations rose from the inner
rooms.
The king was alarmed and turned to an official:
*'Go and tell them within not to weep so loudly! I
am afraid that Tsian Tang may hear them."
^'Who is Tsian Tang?" asked Liu I.
''He is my beloved brother," answered the king.
"Formerly he was the ruler of the Tsian-Tang River,
but now he has been deposed."
Liu I asked : "Why should the matter be kept from
him?"
"He is so mid and uncontrollable," was the reply,
"that I fear he would cause great damage. The del-
uge which covered the earth for nine long years in the
time of the Emperor Yau was the work of his anger.
Because he fell out with one of the kings of heaven,
he caused a great deluge that rose and covered the tops
of five high mountains. Then the king of heaven grew
angry with him, and gave him to me to guard. I had
to chain him to a column in my palace. ' '
Before he had finished speaking a tremendous tur-
moil arose, which spMt the skies and made the earth
tremble, so that the whole palace began to rock, and
smoke and clouds rose hissing and puffing. A red
dragon, a thousand feet long, with flashing eyes, blood-
red tongue, scarlet scales and a fiery beard came surg-
ing up. He was dragging along through the air
156 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
the column to which he had been bound, together with
its chain. Thunders and lightnings roared and darted
around his body; sleet and snow, rain and hail-stones
whirled about him in confusion. There was a crash
of thunder, and he flew up to the skies and disappeared.
Liu I fell to earth in terror. The king helped him
up with his own hand and said: "Do not be afraid!
That is my brother, who is hastening to Ging Dschou
in his rage. We will soon have good news!''
Then he had food and drink brought in for his guest.
When the goblet had thrice made the rounds, a gentle
breeze began to murmur and a fine rain fell. A youth
clad in a purple gown and wearing a lofty hat entered.
A sword hung at his side. His appearance was manly
and heroic. Behind him walked a girl radiantly beau-
tiful, wearing a robe of misty fragrance. And when
Liu I looked at her, lo, it was the dragon-princess
whom he had met on his way ! A throng of maidens in
rosy garments received her, laughing and giggling,
and led her into the interior of the palace. The king,
however, presented Liu I to the youth and said:
''This is Tsian Tang, my brother!"
Tsian Tang thanked him for having brought the
message. Then he turned to his brother and said:
' ' I have fought against the accursed dragons and have
utterly defeated them ! ' '
''How many did you slay?"
"Six hundred thousand."
' ' Were any fields damaged ? ' '
"The fields were damaged for eight hundred miles
around. ' '
"And where is the heartless husband?"
' ' I ate him alive ! ' '
Then the king was alarmed and said: "What the
fickle boy did was not to be endured, it is true. But
"TSIAN TANG BROUGHT OUT A PLATTER OF RED AMBER
ON WHICH LAY A CARBUNCLE."
— Pa(je J 57
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 157
still you were a little too rough with him; in future
you must not do anything of the sort again." And
Tsian Tang promised not to.
That evening Liu I was feasted at the castle. Music
and dancing lent charm to the banquet. A thousand
warriors wdth banners and spears in their hands stood
at attention. Trombones and trumpets resounded, and
drums and kettledrums thundered and rattled as the
warriors danced a war-dance. The music expressed
how Tsian Tang had broken through the ranks of the
enemy, and the hair of the guest who listened to it rose
on his head in terror. Then, again, there was heard
the music of strings, flutes and little golden bells.
A thousand maidens in crimson and green silk danced
around. The return of the princess was also told in
tones. The music sounded like a song of sadness and
plaining, and all who heard it were moved to tears.
The King of the Sea of Dungting was fUled with joy.
He raised his goblet and drank to the health of his
guest, and all sorrow departed from them. Both rulers
thanked Liu I in verses, and Liu I answered them in
a rimed toast. The crowd of courtiers in the palace-
hall applauded. Then the King of the Sea of Dungting
drew forth a blue cloud-casket in which was the horn
of a rhinoceros, which divides the water. Tsian Tang
brought out a platter of red amber on which lay a
carbuncle. These they presented to their guest, and
the other mmates of the palace also heaped up embroid-
eries, brocades and pearls by his side. Surrounded
by shimmer and light Liu I sat there, smiling, and
bowed his thanks to all sides. When the banquet was
ended he slept in the Palace of Frozen Radiance.
On the following day another banquet was held.
Tsian Tang, who was not quite himself, sat carelessly
on his seat and said: *'The Princess of the Dungting
158 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Sea is handsome and delicately fashioned. She has
had the misfortune to be disowned by her husband, and
to-day her marriage is annulled. I should like to find
another husband for her. If you were agreeable it
would be to your advantage. But if you were not
willing to marry her, you may go your way, and should
we ever meet again we will not know each other. ' '
Liu I was angered by the careless way in which Tsian
Tang spoke to liim. The blood rose to his head and he
replied: ^'I served as a messenger, because I felt
sorry for the princess, but not in order to gain an ad-
vantage for myself. To kill a husband and carry off a
wife is 'Something an honest man does not do. And
since I am only an ordinary man, I prefer to die rather
than do as you say."
Tsian Tang rose, apologized and said: ''My words
were over-hasty. I hope you will not take them ill!"
And the King of the Dungting Sea also spoke kindly to
him, and censured Tsian Tang because of his rude
speech. So there was no more said about marriage.
On the following day Liu I took his leave, and the
Queen of the Dungting Sea gave a farewell banquet in
his honor.
With tears the queen said to Liu I : ' ' My daughter
owes you a great debt of gratitude, and we have not had
an opportunity to make it up to you. Now you are go-
ing away and we see you go with heavy hearts!"
Then she ordered the princess to thank Liu I.
The princess stood there, blushing, bowed to him and
said : "We will probably never see each other again I ' '
Then tears choked her voice.
It is true that Liu I had resisted the stormy urging
of her uncle, but when he saw the princess standing be-
fore him in all the charm of her loveliness, he felt sad
at heart; yet he controlled liimself and went his way.
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 159
The treasures which he took with him were incalcu-
lable. The king and liis brother themselves escorted
him as far as the river.
When, on his return home, he sold no more than a
hundredth part of what he had received, his fortune
already ran into the millions, and he was wealthier
than all his neighbors. He decided to take a wife, and
heard of a widow who lived in the North with her
daughter. Her father had become a Taoist in his later
years and had vanished in the clouds without ever re-
turning. The mother lived in poverty with the daugh-
ter; yet since the girl was beautiful beyond measure
she was seeking a distinguished husband for her.
Liu I was content to take her, and the day of the
wedding was set. And when he saw his bride unveiled
on the evening of her wedding day, she looked just like
the dragon-princess. He asked her about it, but she
merely smiled and said nothing.
After a time heaven sent them a son. Then she told
her husband: "To-day I will confess to you that I
am truly the Princess of Dungting Sea. When you had
rejected my uncle's proposal and gone away, I fell ill
of longing, and was near death. My parents wanted to
send for you, but they feared you might take exception
to my family. And so it was that I married you dis-
guised as a human maiden. I had not ventured to tell
you until now, but since heaven has sent us a son, I
hope that you will love his mother as well."
Then Liu I awoke as though from a deep sleep, and
from that time on both were very fond of each other.
One day his wife said : * * If you wish to stay with me
eternally, then we cannot continue to dwell in the world
of men. We dragons live ten thousand years, and you
shall share our longevity. Come back with me to the
Sea of Dungting ! ' '
160 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Ten years passed and no one knew where Liu I, who
had disappeared, might be. Then, by accident, a rel-
ative went sailiiig across the Sea of Dungting. Sud-
denly a blue mountain rose up out of the water.
The seamen cried in alami : ''There is no mountain
on this spot ! It must be a water-demon ! ' '
While they were still pointing to it -and talking, the
mountain drew near the ship, and a gaily-colored boat
slid from its summit into the water. A man sat in
the middle, and fairies stood at either side of him.
The man was Liu I. He beckoned to his cousin, and
the latter drew up his garments and stepped into the
boat with him. But when he had entered the boat it
turned into a mountain. On the mountain stood a
splendid castle, and in the castle stood Liu I, sur-
rounded with radiance, and with the music of stringed
instruments floating about him.
They greeted each other, and Liu I said to his cousin :
*'We have been parted no more than a moment, and
your hair is already gray!"
His cousin answered: ''You are a god and blessed:
I have only a mortal body. Thus fate has decreed."
Then Liu I gave him fifty pills and said: "Blach
pill will extend your life for the space of a year. When
you have lived the tale of these years, come to me and
dwell no longer in the earthly world of dust, where
there is nothing but toil and trouble."
Then he took him back across the sea and dis-
appeared.
His cousin, however, retired from the world, and
fifty years later, and when he had taken all the pills,
he disappeared and was never seen again.
Note : The outcast princess is represented as "herding sheep." In
Chinese the word sheep is often used as an image for clouds. (Sheep
and goats are designated by the same word in Chinese.) Tsian
NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES 161
Tang is the name of a place used for the name of the god of that
place. The deluge is the flood which the great Yu regulated as min-
ister of the Emperor Yau. It is here represented in an exaggerated
sense, as a deluge.
XL VIII
FOX-FIRE
ONCE upon a time there was a strong young
farmer who came home late one evening from
market. His way led him past the gardens of a
wealthy gentleman, in which stood a number of tall
buildings. Suddenly he saw something shining float-
ing in the air inside the gardens, something which
glowed like a ball of crystal. He was astonished, and
climbed the wall around the gardens, but there was not
a human being in sight ; all he saw was, at a distance,
something which appeared to be a dog, looking up at
the moon. And whenever it blew its breath out a ball
of fire came out of its mouth, and rose to the moon.
And whenever it drew its breath in the ball sank down
again, and it caught it in its jaws. And so it went on
without a stop. Then the farmer realized that it was a
fox, who was preparing the elixir of life. He hid
in the grass and waited until the ball of fire came down
again, at about the heighth of his own head. Then he
stepped hastily from his hiding-place, took it away and
at once swallowed it. And he could feel it glow as it
passed down his throat into his stomach. When the
fox saw what had happened he grew angry. He looked
furiously at the farmer, but feared his strength. For
this reason he did not dare attack him, but went
angrily on his way.
162 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
From that time on the farmer-boy could make him-
self invisible, was able to see ghosts and devils, and had
intercourse with the spirit-world. In cases of sick-
ness, when people lay unconscious, he could call back
their souls, and if some one had committed a sin he
could plead for them. He earned much money o\ving
to these gifts.
When he reached his fiftieth year, he withdrew from
all things and would no longer exercise his arts. One
summer evening he was sitting in his courtyard, enjoy-
ing the cool air. While there he drank a number of
goblets of wine, and by midnight had fallen fast
asleep. Suddenly he awoke, feeling ill. It seemed as
though some one were patting him on the back, and be-
fore he knew it, the ball of fire had leaped out from his
throat. At once a hand reached for it and a voice
said: ''For thirty long years you kept my treasure
from me, and from a poor farmer-lad you have grown
to be a wealthy man. Now you have enough, and I
would like to have my fire-ball back again ! ' '
Then the man knew what had happened, but the fox
was gone.
Note: The thought underlying the story is the belief that the fox
prepares the elixir of life out of his own breath, which he allows to
rise to the moon. If a thief can rob him of the elixir he gains
supernatural powers.
GHOST STORIES
XLIX
THE TALKING SILVER FOXES
THE silver foxes resemble other foxes, but are yel-
low, fire-red or white in color. They know how to
influence human beings, too. There is a kind of silver
fox which can learn to speak like a man in a year's time.
These foxes are called "Talking Foxes."
South-west of the bay of Kaiutschou there is a
mountain by the edge of the sea, shaped like a tower,
and hence known as Tower Mountain. On the moun-
tain there is an old temple with the image of a goddess,
who is known as the Old Mother of Tower Mountain.
When cliildren fall ill in the surrounding villages,
the magicians often give orders that paper figures of
them be burned at her altar, or little lime images of
them be placed around it. And for this reason the
altar and its surroundings are covered with hundreds
of figures of children made in lime. Paper flowers,
shoes and clothing are also brought to the Old Mother,
and lie in a confusion of colors. The pilgrimage festi-
vals take place on the third day of the third month,
and the ninth day of the ninth month, and then there
are theatrical performances, and the holy writings
are read. And there is also an annual fair. The girls
and women of the neighborhood burn incense and pray
to the goddess. Parents who have no children go there
and pick out one of the little children made of lime,
and tie a red thread around its neck, or even secretly
break off a small bit of its body, dissolve it in water
165
166 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
and drink it. Then they pray quietly that a child may
be sent them.
Behind the temple is a great cave where, in former
times, some talking foxes used to live. They would
even come out and seat themselves on the point of a
steep rock by the wayside. When a wanderer came
by they would begin to talk to him in this fashion:
"Wait a bit, neighbor; first smoke a pipe!" The
traveler would look around in astonishment, to see
where the voice came from, and would become very
much frightened. If he did not happen to be exception-
ally brave, he would begin to perspire with terror,
and run away. Then the fox would laugh : " Hi hi ! "
Once a farmer was plowing on the side of the
mountain. When he looked up he saw a man with a
straw hat, wearing a mantle of woven grass and carry-
ing a pick across his shoulder coming along the way.
''Neighbor Wang," said he, "first smoke a pipeful
and take a little rest! Then I will help you plow."
Then he called out ' ' Hu ! ' ' the way farmers do when
they talk to their cattle.
The farmer looked at him more closely and saw then
that he was a talking fox. He waited for a favorable
opportunity, and when it came gave him a lusty blow
with his ox-whip. He struck home, for the fox
screamed, leaped into the air and ran away. His straw
hat, his mantle of woven grass and the rest he left lying
on the ground. Then the farmer saw that the straw
hat was just woven out of potato-leaves ; he had cut it
in two with his whip. The mantle was made of oak-
leaves, tied together with little blades of grass. And
the pick was only the stem of a kau-ling plant, to
which a bit of brick had been fastened.
Not long after, a woman in a neighboring village
became possessed. A picture of the head priest of the
GHOST STORIES 167
Taoists was hung up in lier room, but the evil spirit
did not depart. Since there were none who could
exorcise devils in the neighborhood, and the trouble
she gave was unendurable, the woman's relatives de-
cided to send to the temple of the God of War and
beg for aid.
But when the fox beard of it he said: "I am not
afraid of your Taoist high-priest nor of your God of
War ; the only person I fear is your neighbor Wang in
the Eastern village, who once struck me cruelly with
his whip.
This suited the people to a T. They sent to the
Eastern village, and found out who Wang was. And
Wang took his ox-whip and entered the house of the
possessed woman.
Then he said in a deep voice: ''Where are you?
Where are you? I have been on your trail for a long
time. And now, at last, I have caught you!"
With that he snapped his whip.
The fox hissed and spat and flew out of the window.
They had been telling stories about the talking fox
of Tower j\Iountain for more than a hundred years
when one fine day, a skilful archer came to that part
of the country who saw a creature like a fox, with a
fiery-red pelt, whose back was striped with gray. It
was lying under a tree. The archer aimed and shot
off its hind foot.
At once it said in a human voice: ''I brought my-
self into this danger because of my love for sleep;
but none may escape their fate! If you capture me
you will get at the most no more than five thousand
pieces of copper for my pelt. Why not let me go in-
stead? I will reward you richly, so that all your
poverty will come to an end. ' ^
But the archer would not listen to him. He killed
168 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
him, skinned him and sold his pelt ; and, sure enough,
he received five thousand pieces of copper for it.
From that time on the fox-spirit ceased to show it-
self.
Note : The silver fox is known in Chinese as *'Pi," the same word
also being used for "panthers," since this legendary beast pai-takes of
the nature 'of both animals. "The Old Mother" is really the mother-
goddess of the Taischan. But in other localities she is chiefly
honored as a child-giving goddess. "A picture of the head priest of
the Taoists": Talismans painted by the head priest of the Taoists
or the Taoist pope, the so-called "Master of the Heavens," (Tian
Sehi) have special virtues against all kinds of sorcery and enchant-
ment. The war god Guan Di also is appealed to as a savior in all
sorts of emergencies.
THE CONSTABLE
IN a city in the neighborhood of Kaiutschou there
once lived a constable by the name of Dung. One
day when he returned from a hunt after thieves the
twilight had already begun to fall. So before he
waded through the stream that flowed through the city
he sat down on the bank, lit a pipe and took oif his
shoes. When he looked up, he suddenly saw a man in
a red hat dressed as a constable crouching beside him.
Astonished, he inquired: "Who are -you? Your
clothes indicate that you are a member of our pro-
fession, but I have never yet seen you among the men
of our local force. Tell me, pray, whence you comef "
The other answered: "I am weary, having come a
long journey, and would like to enjoy a pipeful of
tobacco in your company. I am sure you will not object
to that.''
GHOST STORIES 169
Dung handed him a pipe and tobacco.
But the other constable said : * ' I do not need them.
Just you keep on smoking. It is enough for me to enjoy
the odor."
So they chatted awhile together, and together waded
through the stream. And gradually they became quite
confidential a'nd the stranger said: "I will be quite
frank with you. I am the head constable of the Nether
World, and am subject to the Lord of the Great Moun-
tain. You yourself are a constable of reputation here
in the upper world. And, because of my skill, I have
standing in the world below. Since we are so well
suited to each other, I should like to enter into a bond
of brotherhood with you."
Dung was agreeable and asked: **But what really
brings you here ? ' '
Said the other: **In your district there lives a
certain Wang, who was formerly superintendent of
the granaries, and at that time caused the death of an
oflScer. This man has now accused him in the Nether
World. The King of the Nether World cannot come
to a decision in the case, and therefore has asked the
Lord of the Great Mountain to settle it. The Lord of
the Great Mountain has ordered that Wang's property
and life be shortened. First his property is to be se-
questered here in the upper world, and then his soul
is to be dragged to the nether one. I have been sent out
by the Judge of the Dead to fetch him. Yet the estab-
lished custom is, when some one is sent for, that the
constable has first to report to the god of the city. The
god of the city then issues a summons, and sends one
of his own spirit constables to seize the soul and de-
liver it over to me. Only then may I take it away with
me."
Dung asked him further particulars; but the other
170 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
merely said: ''Later on you will see it all for your-
self."
When they reached the city Dung invited his colleague
to stay at his home, and entertained him with wine and
food. But the other only talked and touched neither
the goblet nor the chop-sticks.
Said Dung: "In my haste I could not find any
better meal for you. I am afraid it is not good
enough. ' '
But his guest replied: "0 no, I am already sur-
feited and satisfied! We spirits feed only on odors;
in which respect we differ from men. ' '
It was late at night before he set out to visit the
temple of the city god.
No sooner did morning dawn that he reappeared to
take farewell and said: *'Now all is in order: I am
off! In two years' time you will go to Yaianfu, the
city near the Great Mountain, and there we will meet
again. ' '
Dung began to feel ill at ease. A few days later, in
fact, came the news that Wang had died. The district
mandarin journeyed to the dead man's natal village
in order to express his sympathy. Among his fol-
lowers was Dung. The inn-keeper there was a tenant
of Wang's.
Dung asked him : ' ' Did anything out of the ordinary
happen when Sir Wang died?"
"It was all very strange," answered the inn-keeper,
"and my mother who had been very busy in his house,
came home and fell into a violent fever. She was un-
conscious for a day and a night, and could hardly
breathe. She came to on the veiy day when the
news of Sir Wang's death was made public, and said:
*I have been to the Nether World and I met him there.
He had chains about his neck and several devils were
GHOST STORIES 171
dragging him along. I asked him what he had done,
but he said: "I have no time to tell you now. When
you return ask my wife and she will tell you all!" '
And yesterday my mother went there and asked her.
And Wang's wife told her with tears: 'My master
was an official, but for a long time he did not make any
head-way. He was superintendent of the granaries in
Nanking, and in the same city was a high officer, with
whom my master became very intimate. He always
came to visit at our house and he and my master would
talk and drink together. One day my master said to
him: *'We administrative) mandarins have a large
salary and a good income besides. You are an officer,
and have even reached the second step in rank, yet
your salary is so small that you cannot possibly make
it do. Have you any other income aside from it?"
The officer replied: "We are such good friends that I
know I can speak openly to you. We officers are
compelled to find some additional sources of revenue
in order that our pockets may not be altogether empty.
When we pay our men we make a small percentage of
gains on the exchange; and we also carry more soldiers
on our rosters than there actually are present. If we
had to live on our salaries we would die of hunger!"
" 'When my husband heard him say this he could
not rid himself of the idea that by disclosing these
criminal proceedings the State would be indebted to
him, and that it would surely aid his plans for ad-
vancement. On the other hand, he reflected that it
would not be right to abuse his friend's confidence.
With these ideas in his mind he retired to his inner
rooms. In the courtyard stood a round pavilion.
Lost in heavy thought, he crossed his hands behind his
back, and for a long time walked round and round the
pavilion. Finally he said with a sigh: ''Charity be-
172 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
gins at home; I will sacrifice my friend!" Then he
drew up his report, in which the officer was indicted.
An imperial order was issued, the matter was inves-
tigated, and the officer was condemned to death. My
husband, however, was at once increased in rank, and
from that time on advanced rapidly. And with the
exception of myself no one ever knew anything of the
matter. ' When my mother told them of her encounter
with Wang in the Nether World, the whole family
burst into loud weeping. Four tents full of Bud-
dhist and Taoist priests were sent for, who fasted and
read masses for thirty-five days in order that Wang
might be delivered. Whole mountains of paper
money, silk and straw figures were burned, and the
ceremonies have not as yet come to an end."
When Dung heard this he was very much frightened.
Two years later he received an order to journey to
Taianfu in order to arrest some robbers there.
He thought to himself : ' ' My friend, the spirit, must be
very powerful indeed, to have known about this trip so
far in advance. I must inquire for him. Perhaps I
will see him again. ' '
When he reached Taianfu he sought out an inn.
The inn-keeper received him with the words: **Are
you Master Dung, and have you come from the bay of
Kaiutschou?"
"I am the man," answered Dung, alarmed, ''how do
you happen to know me ? "
The inn-keeper replied: ''The constable of the tem-
ple of the Great Mountain' appeared to me last night
and said: 'To-morrow a man by the name of Dung
who is a good friend of mine is coming from the bay of
Kaiutschou !' And then he described your appearance
and your clothes to me exactly, and told me to make
careful note of them, and when you came to treat you
GHOST STORIES 173
with the greatest consideration, and to take no pay
from you, since he would repay me lavishly. So when
I saw you coming everything was exactly as my
dreams had foretold, and I knew you at once. I have
already prepared a quiet room for you, and beg that
you will condescend to make yourself at ease."
Joyfully Dung followed him, and the inn-keeper
waited on him with the greatest consideration, and saw
that he had great plenty to eat and to drink.
At midnight the spirit arrived. Without having
opened the door, he stood by Dung's bedside, gave him
his hand, and asked how things had gone with him
since he had last seen him.
Dung answered all his questions and thanked him
into the bargain for appearing to the inn-keeper in a
dream.
He continued to live for some days at the inn. Dur-
ing the day he went walking on the Great Mountain
and at night his friend came to visit him and talked
with him, and at the same tune asked him what had
happened to Sir Wang.
''His sentence has already been spoken," answered
the other. ''This man pretended to be conscientious,
and traitorously brought about the death of his friend.
Of all sins there is no greater sin than this. As a pun-
ishment he will be sent forth again into the world as an
animal." Then he added: "When you reach home
3^ou must take constant care of your health. Fate has
allowed you seventy-eight years of mortal life When
your time is up I will come to fetch you myself. Then
I will see that you obtain a place as constable in the
Nether World, where we can always be together."
When he had said this, he disappeared.
174 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Note : "The Constable" is a tale of modern origin. The Lord of
the Great Mountain (Taisehan) is even greater than Yan Wang, the
God of Death. His Temple of the Easterly Holy Mountain (Dung
Yuo Miau), is to be found in every district capital. These temples
play an important part in the care of the dead before interment.
LI
THE DANGEROUS REWARD
ONCE upon a time a man named Hu-Wu-Ban,
who lived near the Great Mountain, went walk-
ing there one day. And there, under a tree, he met a
messenger in a red robe who called out to him: *'The
Lord of the Great Mountain would Kke to see you!"
The man was much frightened, but dared offer no ob-
jection. The messenger bade him shut his eyes, and
when he was allowed to open them again after a short
time, he found himself standing before a lofty palace.
He entered it to see the god. The latter had a meal
prepared for him and said: ''I only sent for you to-
day because I had heard you intended traveling
to the West. And in that case I should like to give you
a letter to take to my daughter."
"But where is your daughter?" asked the man.
"She is married to the river-god," was the reply.
"All you need to do is to take along the letter lying
there. When you reach the middle of the Yellow River,
beat against the side of the ship and call out : ' Green-
coat!' Then some one will appear and take the letter
from you, ' '
And with these words he handed Hu-Wu-Bau the
letter, and he was taken back again to the upper
world.
GHOST STORIES 175
When he came to the Yellow River on his journey, he
did what the Lord of the Great Mountain had told him,
and cried : ' ' Greencoat ! ' ' And sure enough, a girl in
green garments rose from the water, took him by the
hand and told him to close his eyes. Then she led him
into the palace of the river-god and he delivered the
letter. The river-god entertained him splendidly, and
thanked him as best he knew how. At parting he said :
"I am grateful that you have made this long journey
to see me. I have nothing to give you, however, save
this pair of green silk shoes. While you are wearing
them you can keep on walking as long as you like and
never grow weary. And they will give you the second
sight, so that you will be able to see the spirits and
gods."
The man thanked him for the gift and returned to
his ship. He continued on his journey to the West,
and after a year had passed, came back again. When
he reached the Great Mountain, he thought it would be
fit and proper to report to the god. So he once more
knocked against the tree and gave his name. In a mo-
ment the red-clad messenger appeared and led him to
the Lord of the Mountain. So he reported that he had
delivered the letter to the river-god, and how all things
were there, and the Lord of the Mountain thanked him.
During tlie meal which the god had prepared for him,
he withdrew for a few moments to a quiet spot. Sud-
denly he saw his deceased father, bound and loaded
with chains, who together with several hundred other
criminals, was doing menial labor.
Moved to tears, he asked: ''0 my father, why are
you here ? ' '
His father replied : ' ' During my life on earth I hap-
pened to tread on bread, hence I was condemned to
hard labor at this spot. I have /passed two years in
176 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
this manner, yet their bitterness has been unspeakable.
Since you are acquainted with the Lord of the Moun-
tain, you might plead for me, and beg him to excuse
me from this task and make me the field-god in our
village."
His son promised to do so, and went back and pleaded
with the Lord of the Mountain as he had agreed.
The latter seemed inclined to listen to his prayer, yet
said wamingly: ''The quick and the dead tread dif-
ferent paths. It is not well for the dead and the li^dng
to abide near one another permanently."
The man returned home. Yet, in about a year's
time nearly all his children had died. In the terror of
his heart he turned to the Lord of the Great Mountain.
He beat on the tree ; the red-coat came and led him into
the palace. There he told of his misfortune and
begged the god to protect him. The Lord of the Moun-
tain smiled: ''Did I not tell you in the start that the
quick and the dead tread different paths, and that it is
not well if they abide near each other peraianently?
Now you see what has happened!" Yet he sent his
messenger to fetch the man's father. The father
came and the god spake to him as follows : "I forgave
you 3^our offense and sent you back to your home as a
field-god. It was your duty to bring happiness to your
family. Instead, nearly all of your grand-children
have died off. Why is this ? "
And the father said: "I had been away from home
so long that I was overjoyed to retuni. Besides I had
meat and drink in overflouing measure. So I thought
of my little grand-children and called them to me."
Then the Lord of the Great Mountain appointed an-
other field-god for that village, and also gave the
father another place. And from that time no further
misfortune happened to the family of Hu-AVu-Bau.
GHOST STORIES 17T
Note: The Lord of the Great Mountain was originally Huang
Fe-Hu, a faithful servant of the tyrant Dschou-Sin. Because of an
insult offered him, he joined King Wu, and when the latter overcame
the tyrant, was made Lord of the Mountain, and overlord of tho ten
princes of the nether world.
LII
EETRIBUTION
ONCE Upon a time there was a boy named Ma,
whose father taught him himself, at home. The
window of the upper story looked out on the rear up-
on a terrace belonging to old Wang, who had a garden
of chrysanthemums there. One day Ma rose early, and
stood leaning against the window, watching the day
dawn. And out came old Wang from his terrace and
watered his chrysanthemums. When he had just fin-
ished and was going in again, along came a water-car-
rier, bearing two pails on his shoulders, who seemed to
want to help him. But the old man grew annoyed and
motioned him off. Yet the water-carrier insisted on
mounting the terrace. So they pulled each other about
on the terrace-edge. It had been raining, the terrace
was slippery, its border high and narrow, and when the
old man thrust back the water-carrier with his hand,
the latter lost his balance, slipped and tumbled dowm
the slope. Then the old man hastened do^vn to pick
him up ; but the two pails had fallen on his chest and
he lay there with feet outstretched. The old man was
extremely frightened. Without uttering a sound, he
took hold of the water-carrier's feet, and dragged him
through the back door to the bank of the stream which
flowed by the garden. Then he fetched the pails and
set them down beside the corpse. After that he went
home, locked the door and went to bed again.
Little Ma, in spite of his youth, thought it would be
178 THE CHINESE FAIRY EOOK
better to say nothing about an affair of this kind, in
which a human life was involved. He shut the window
and withdrew. The sun rose higher, and soon he heard
a clamor without : ''A dead man is lying on the river-
bank!" The constable gave notice, and in the after-
noon the judge came up to the beating of gongs, and
the inspector of the dead knelt down and uncovered
the corpse ; yet the body showed no wound. So it was
said : ' ' He slipped and fell to his death ! ' ' The judge
questioned the neighbors, but the neighbors all insisted
that they knew nothing of the matter. Thereupon the
judge had the body placed in a coffin, sealed it with his
seal, and ordered that the relatives of the deceased be
found. And then he went his way.
Nine years passed by, and young Ma had reached the
age of twenty-one and become a baccalaureate. His
father had died, and the family was poor. So it
came about that in the same room in which he had for-
merly studied his lessons, he now gathered a few pupils
about him, to instruct them.
The time for examinations drew near. Ma had
risen early, in order to work. He opened the window
and there, in the distant alley, he saw a man \vith two
pails gradually drawing nearer. When he looked
more closely, it was the water-carrier. Greatly fright-
ened, he thought that he had returned to repay old
Wang. Yet he passed the old man's door ^\T.thout
entering it. Then he went a few steps further to the
house of the Lis; and there went in. The Lis were
wealthy people, and since they were near neighbors
the Mas and they were on a visiting footing. The
matter seemed very questionable to Ma, and he got up
and followed the water-carrier.
At the door of Li's house he met an old servant who
was just coming out and who said: ''Heaven is
GHOST STORIES 179
about to send a child to our mistress ! I must go buy
incense to bum to the gods in order to show our
gratitude!"
Ma asked: "Did not a man with two pails of water
on his shoulder just go in!"
The servant said there had not, but before he had fin-
ished speaking a maid came from the house and said:
*'You need not go to buy incense, for I have found
some. And, through the favor of heaven, the child
has already come to us." Then Ma began to realize
that the water-carrier had returned to be born again
into the life of earth, and not to exact retribution.
He wondered, though, for what merit of his the former
water-carrier happened to be re-born into so wealthy
a family. So he kept the matter in mind, and from
time to time inquired as to the child's well-being.
Seven more years went by, and the boy gradually
grew up. He did not show much taste for learning,
but he loved to keep birds. Old Wang was still strong
and healthy. And though he was by this time more
than eighty years old, his love for his chrysanthemums
had only increased with age.
One day Ma once more rose early, and stood leaning
against his window. And he saw old Wang come out
upon his terrace and begin to water his chrysanthe-
mums. Little Li sat in the upper story of his house
flying his pigeons. Suddenly some of the pigeons flew
down on the railing of the flower-garden. The boy was
afraid they might fly off and called them, but the pig-
eons did not move. The boy did not know what to do :
he picked up stones and threw them at the birds. By
mistake one of them struck old Wang. The old man
started, slipped, and fell down over the terrace. Time
passed and he did not rise. He lay there with his feet
outstretched. The boy was very much frightened.
180 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Without uttering a sound he softly closed his window
and went away. The sun gradually rose higher, and
the old man's sons and grandsons all came out to look
for him. They found him and said : "He slipped and
fell to his death!" And they buried him as was the
custom.
Note : This little tale, from the "Sin Tsi Hia," is a literary master-
piece because of the exactness with which the punishment follows
upon the act, long after the latter has been forgiven, and all chance
of mishap seemed to have passed.
Lin
THE GHOST WHO WAS FOILED
THERE are ghosts of many kinds, but the ghosts
of those who have hung themselves are the
worst. Such ghosts are always coaxing other living^
people to hang themselves from the beams of the roof.
If they succeed in persuading some one to hang him-
self, then the road to the Nether World is open to
them, and they can once more enter into the wheel of
transforaiation. The following story of such a ghost
is told by persons worthy of belief.
Once upon a time there lived a man in Tsing Tschou-
fu who had passed his military examination, and had
been ordered to Tsinanfu to report for duty. It was
at the season of rains. So it happened that evening
■came on before he could reach the town-inn where he
had expected to pass the night. Just as the sun was
setting he reached a small callage and asked for a
night's lodging. But there were only poor families in
the village who had no room for him in their huts. So
GHOST STORIES 181
they directed him to an old temple which stood outside
the village, and said he could spend the night there.
The images of the gods in the temple were all de-
cayed, so that one could not distinguish one from the
other. Thick spider-webs covered the entrance, and
the dust lay inches high everywhere. So the soldier
went out into the open, where he found an old flight of
steps. He spread out his knapsack on a stone step,
tied his horse to an old tree, took his flask from his
pocket and drank — for it had been a hot day. There
had been a heavy rain, but it had just cleared again.
The new moon was on the decline. The soldier closed
his eyes and tried to sleep.
Suddenly he heard a rustling sound in the temple,
and a cool wind passed over his face and made him
shudder. And he saw a woman come out of the tem-
ple, dressed in an old dirty red gown, and with a face
as white as a chalk wall. She stole past quietly as
though she were afraid of being seen. The soldier
knew no fear. So he pretended to be asleep and did
not move, but watched her with half-shut eyes.
And he saw her draw a rope from her sleeve and dis-
appear. Then he knew that she was the ghost of one
who had hung herself. He got up softly and followed
her, and, sure enough, she went into the village.
When she came to a certain house she slipped into
the court through a crack in the door. The soldier
leaped over the wall after her. It was a house with
three rooms. In the rear room a lamp was burning
dimly. The soldier looked through the window into
the room, and there was a young woman of about
twenty sitting on the bed, sighing deeply, and her
kerchief was wet through with tears. Beside her lay a
little child, asleep. The woman looked up toward the
beam of the ceiling. One moment she would weep and
182 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
the next she would stroke the child. When the soldier
looked more closely, there was the ghost sitting up on
the beam. She had passed the rope around her neck
and was hanging herself in dumb show. And when-
ever she beckoned with her hand the woman looked up
toward her. This went on for some time.
Finally the woman said : "You sa^^ it would be best
for mo to die. Very well, then, I will die ; but I can-
not part from my child ! ' '
And once more she burst into tears. But the ghost
merely laughed and coaxed her again.
So the woman said determinedly : " It is enough. I
will die!"
With these words she opened her chest of clothes,
put on new garments, and painted her face before the
mirror. Then she drew up a bench and climbed up on
it. She undid her girdle and knotted it to the beam.
She had already stretched forth her neck and was
about to leap from the bench, when the child suddenly
awoke and began to cry. The woman climbed down
again and soothed and quieted her child, and while she
was petting it she wept, so that the tears fell from her
eyes like a string of pearls. The ghost frowned and
hissed, for it feared to lose its prey. In a short time
the child had fallen asleep again, and the woman once
more began to look aloft. Then she rose, again
climbed on the bench, and was about to lay the noose
about her neck when the soldier began to call out
loudly and drum on the window-pane. Then he broke
it and chmbed into the room. The woman fell to the
ground and the ghost disappeared. The soldier re-
called the woman to consciousness, and then he saw
something hanging down from the beam, like a cord
without an end. Knowing that it belonged to the
ghost of the hanged woman he took and kept it.
GHOST STORIES 183
Then he said to the woman: ^'Take good care of
your child! You have but one life to lose in this
world!'*
And with that he went out.
Then it occurred to him that his horse and his bag-
gage were still in the temple. And he went there to
get them. When he came out of the village there was
the ghost, waiting for him in the road.
The ghost bowed and said : * ' I have been looking for
a substitute for many years, and to-daj% when it seemed
as though I should really get one, you came along and
spoiled my chances. So there is nothing more for me
to do. Yet there is something which I left behind me
in my hurry. You surely must have found it, and I
will ask you to return it to me. If I only have this one
tiling, my not having found a substitute will not worry
me."
Then the soldier showed her the rope and said with
a laugh: ''Is this the tiling you mean? Why, if I
were to give it back to you then some one is sure
to hang themselves. And that I could not allow. ' '
With these words he wound the rope around his arm,
drove her off and said : ' ' Now be off with you ! ' '
But then the ghost grew angry. Her face turned
greenish-black, her hair fell in wild disorder down her
neck, her eyes grew bloodshot, aitd her tongue hung
far out of her mouth. She stretched forth both hands
and tried to seize the soldier, but he struck out at her
with his clenched fist. By mistake he hit himself in
the nose and it began to bleed. Then he sprinkled a
few drops of blood in her direction and, since the ghosts
cannot endure human blood, she ceased her attack,
moved off a few paces and began to abuse him. Thi^
she did for some time, until the cock in the village be-
gan to crow. Then the ghost disappeared.
184 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
In the meantime the farmer-folk of the village had
come to thank the soldier. It seems that after he had
left the woman her husband had come home, and asked
his wife what had happened. And then for the first
time he had learned what had occurred. So they all
set out together along the road in order to look for the
soldier outside the village. When they found him he
was still beating the air with his fists and talking
wildly. So they called out to him and he told them
what had taken place. The rope could still be seen on
his bare arm; yet it had grown fast to it, and sur-
rounded it in the shape of a red ring of flesh.
The day was just dawiiing, so the soldier swung him-
self into his saddle and rode away.
Note : This tale has been handed down traditionally, and is given
as told among the people.
LIV
THE PUNISHMENT OF GREED
ONCE upon a time there lived a man south of the
Yangtze-kiang. He had taken a position as £
teacher in Sutschoufu, on the border of Shantung.
But when he got there he found that the schoolhouse
had not yet been completed. Yet a two-story build-
ing in the neighborhood had been rented, in which the
teacher was to live and hold school in the meantime.
This house stood outside the village, not far from the
river bank. A broad plain, overgrown v/ith tangled
brush, stretched out from it on every side. The
teacher was pleased with the view.
GHOST STORIES 185
Well, one evening he was standing in the door of his
house watching the sun go down. The smoke that
rose from the village chimneys gradually merged with
the twilight shadows. All the noises of the day had
died away. Suddenly, off in the distance, along the
river bank, he beheld a fiery gleam. He hurried away
at once in order to see what it might be. And there,
on the bank, he found a wooden coffin, from which
came the radiance he had noticed. Thought the
teacher to himself: "The jewels with which they
adorn the dead on their journey shine by night. Per-
haps there are gems in the coffin!" And greed awoke
in his heart, and he forgot that a coffin is a resting-
place of the dead and should be respected. He took
up a large stone, broke the cover of the coffin, and
bent over to look more closely. And there in the cof-
fin lay a youth. His face was as white as paper, he
wore a mourning turban on his head, his body was
wrapped in hempen garments, and he wore straw san-
dals on his feet. The teacher was greatly frightened
and turned to go away. But the corpse had already
raised itself to a sitting posture. Then the teacher's
fear got the better of him, and he began to run. And
the corpse climbed out of its coffin and ran after him.
Fortunately the house was not far away. The teacher
ran as fast as he could, flew up the steps and locked the
door after him. Gradually he caught his breath again.
Outside there was not a sound to be heard. So he
thought that perhaps the corpse had not followed him
all the way. He opened the window and peered down.
The corpse was leaning against the wall of the house.
Suddenly it saw that the window had been opened, and
with one leap it bounded up and in through it. Over-
come by terror, the teacher fell down the stairs of the
house, and rolled unconscious to the bottom of the
186 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
flight. And when he did so the corpse fell down on the
floor of the room above.
At the time the school children had all long since
gone home. And the owner of the house lived in an-
other dwelling, so that no -one knew anything about
what had happened. On the following morning the
children came to school as usual. They found the door
locked, and when they called no one answered. Then
they broke down the door and found their teacher ly-
ing unconscious on the ground. They sprinkled him
with ginger, but it took a long time before he woke
from his coma. When they asked he told them all
that had occurred. Then they all went upstairs and
took away the corpse. It was taken outside the vil-
lage limits and burned, and the bones which remained
were once more laid in the coffin. But the teacher
said, with a sigh: ''Because of a moment's greed, I
nearly lost -my life!" He resigned his position,
returned home and never, through all the days of his
life, did he speak of gain again.
Note: The corpse wears a mourning turban and is dressed in
mourning. According to local tradition, young people who die
before their parents, are laid in their coffins clad in mourning, so
that even in death they may do their duty and be able to mourn
their parents when the latter shall have died. The tale is taken
from the Sr Tsi Hia.
LV
THE NIGHT ON THE BATTLEFIELD
ONCE upon a time there was a merchant, w^ho was
wandering toward Shantung with his wares,
along the road from the South. At about the second
watch of the night, a heavy storm blew up from the
GHOST STORIES 187
North. And he chanced to see an inn at one side of
the road, whose lights were just being lit. He went in
to get something to drink and order lodgings for the
night, but the folk at the inn raised objections. Yet
an old man among them took pity on his unhappy
situation and said: ^'We have just prepared a meal
for warriors who have come a long distance, and we
have no wine left to serve you. But there is a little
side room here which is still free, and there you may
stay overnight." With these words he led him into it.
But the merchant could not sleep because of his hunger
and thirst. Outside he could hear the noise of men
and horses. And since all these proceedings did not
seem quite natural to him, he got up and looked
through a crack in the door. And he saw that the
whole inn was filled with soldiers, who were sitting on
the ground, eating and drinking, and talking about
campaigns of which he had never heard. After a
time they began calling to each other: ''The general
is coming!" And far off in the distance could be
heard the cries of his body-guard. All the soldiers
hurried out to receive him. Then the merchant saw a
procession with many paper lanterns, and riding in
their midst a man of martial appearance with a long
beard. He dismounted, entered the inn, and took his
place at the head of the board. The soldiers mounted
guard at the door, awaiting his commands, and the
inn-keeper served food and drink, to which the general
did full justice.
When he had finished his officers entered,, and he
said to them: *'You have now been undervvay for
some time. Go back to your men. I shall rest a little
myself. It will be time enough to beat the assembly
when the order to advance is given."
The officers received his commands and withdrew.
188 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Then the general called out: "Send Asti in!" and
a young officer entered from the left side of the house.
The people of the inn locked the gates and withdraw
for the night, while Asti conducted the long-haired gen-
eral to a door at the left, through a crack of which
shone the light of a lamp. The merchant stole from
his room and looked through the crack in the door.
Within the room was a bed of bamboo, without covers
or pillows. The lamp stood on the ground. The long-
bearded general took hold of his head. It came off
and he placed it on the bed. Then Asti took hold of
his arms. These also came otf and were carefully
placed beside the head. Then the old general threw
himself down on the bed crosswise, and Asti took hold
of his body, which came apart below the thighs, and
the two legs fell to the ground. Then the lamp went
out. Overcome by terror the merchant hurried back
to his room as fast as he could, holding his sleeves
before his eyes, and laid down on his bed, where he
tossed about sleepless all night.
At last he heard a cock crow in the distance. He
was shivering. He took his sleeves from his face and
saw that dawn was stealing along the sky. And when
he looked about him, there he was lying in the middle
of a thick clump of brush. Eound about him was a
wilderness, not a house, not even a grave was to bo
seen anywhere. In spite of being chilled, he ran about
three miles till he came to the nearest inn. The inn-
keeper opened the door and asked him with astonish-
ment where he came from at that early hour. So the
merchant told him his experiences and inquired as to
the sort of place at which he had spent the night. The
inn-keeper shook his head: ''The whole neighbor-
hood is covered mth old battlefields," was his reply,
GHOST STORIES 189
''and all sorts of supernatural things take place on
them after dark."
Note : This tale is taken from the Sin Tsi Hia.
LVI
THE KINGDOM OF THE OGRES
IN the land of Annam there once dwelt a man named
Su, who sailed the seas as a merchant. Once his
ship was suddenly driven on a distant shore by a great
storm. It was a land of hills broken by ravines and
green with luxuriant foliage, yet he could see something
along the hills which looked like human dwellings. So
he took some food with him and went ashore. No
sooner had he entered the hills than he could see at
either hand the entrances to caves, one close beside
the other, like a row of beehives. So he stopped and
looked into one of the openings. And in it sat two
ogres, with teeth like spears and eyes like fiery lamps.
They were just devouring a deer. The merchant was
terrified by this sight and turned to flee ; but the ogres
had already noticed him and they caught him and
dragged him into their cave. Then they talked to each
other with animal sounds, and were about to tear his
clothes from his hodj and devour him. But the mer-
chant hurriedly took a bag of bread and dried meat out
and offered it to them. They divided it, ate it up and
it seemed to taste good to them. Then they once more
went through the bag; but he gestured with his hand
to show them that he had no more.
190 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Then he said: ''Let me go! Aboard my ship I
have frying-pans and cooking-pots, vinegar and spices.
With these I could prepare your food."
The ogres did not understand what he was saying,
however, and were still ferocious. So he tried to make
them understand in dumb show, and finally they seemed
to get an idea of his meaning. So they went to the
ship with him, and he brought his cooking gear to the
cave, collected brush-wood, made a fire and cooked the
remains of the deer. When it was done to a turn he
gave them some of it to eat, and the two creatures de-
voured it with the greatest satisfaction. Then they
left the cave and closed the opening with a great rock.
In a short space of time they returned with another
deer they had caught. The merchant skinned it,
fetched fresh water, washed the meat and cooked sev-
eral kettles full of it. Suddenly in came a whole herd
of ogres, who devoured all he had cooked, and became
quite animated over their eating. They all kept
pointing to the kettle which seemed too small to them.
When three or four days had passed, one of the ogres
dragged in an enormous cooking-pot on his back,
which was thenceforth used exclusively.
Now the ogres crowded about the merchant, bringing
him wolves and deer and antelopes, which he had to
cook for them, and when the meat was done they would
call him to eat it with them.
Thus a few weeks passed and they gradually came to
have such confidence in him that they let him run about
freely. And the merchant listened to the sounds
which they uttered, and learned to understand them.
In fact, before very long he was able to speak the lan-
guage of the ogres himself. This pleased the latter
greatly, and they brought him a young ogre girl and
made her his wife. She gave him valuables and fruit
GHOST STORIES 191
to win his confidence, and in course of time they grew
much attached to each other.
One day the ogres all rose very early, and each one
of them hung a string of radiant pearls about his neck.
They ordered the merchant to be sure and cook a great
quantity of meat. The merchant asked his wife what
it all meant.
''This will be a day of high festival," answered she,
"we have invited the great king to a banquet."
But to the other ogres she said: "The merchant
has no string of pearls!"
Then each of the ogres gave him five pearls and his
wife added ten , so that he had fifty pearls in all.
These his wife threaded and hung the pearl necklace
about his neck, and there was not one of the pearls
which was not worth at least several hundred ounces
of silver.
Then the merchant cooked the meat, and having done
so left the cave w^ith the whole herd in order to receive
the great king. They came to a broad cave, in the
middle of which stood a huge block of stone, as smooth
and even as a table. Round it were stone seats. The
place of honor was covered with a leopard-skin, and
the rest of the seats with deerskins. Several dozen
ogres were sitting around the cave in rank and file.
Suddenly a tremendous storm blew up, whirling
around the dust in columns, and a monster appeared
who had the figure of an ogre. The ogres all crowded
out of the cave in a high state of excitement to receive
him. The great king ran into the cave, sat down with
his legs outstretched, and glanced about him mth eyes
as round as an eagle's. The whole herd followed him
into the cave, and stood at either hand of him, looking
up to him and folding their arms across their breasts
in the form of a cross in order to do him honor.
192 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
The great king nodded, looked around and asked:
"Are all the folk of the Wo-Me hills present?"
The entire herd declared that they were.
Then he saw the merchant and asked: **From
whence does he hail?"
His wife answered for him, and all spoke with praise
of his art as a cook. A couple of ogres brought in the
cooked meat and spread it out on the table. Then the
great king ate of it till he could eat no more, praised it
with his mouth full, and said that in the future they
were always to furnish him with food of this kind.
Then he looked at the merchant and asked : ' * Why
is your necklace so short!"
With these words he took ten pearls from his owti
necklace, pearls as large and round as bullets of a
blunderbuss. The merchant's wife quickly took them
on his behalf and hung them around his neck ; and the
merchant crossed his arms like the ogres and spoke his
thanks. Then the great king went off again, flying
away like lightning on the storm.
In the course of time heaven sent the merchant chil-
dren, two boys and a girl. They all had a human form
and did not resemble their mother. Gradually the
children learned to speak and their father taught them
the language of men. They grew up, and were soon so
strong that they could run across the hills as though
on level ground.
One day the merchant's wife had gone out with one
of the boys and the girl and had been absent for half-
a-day. The north wind was blowing briskly, and in
the merchant's heart there awoke a longing for his old
home. He took his son by the hand and went doAvn to
the sea-shore. There his old ship was still lying, so he
climbed into it with his boy, and in a day and a night
was back in Annam again.
GHOST STORIES 193
When he reached home he loosened two of his pearls
from his chain, and sold them for a great quantity of
gold, so that he could keep house in handsome style.
He gave his son the name of Panther, and when the
boy was fourteen years of age he could lift tliirty hun-
dred weight with ease. Yet he was rough by nature
and fond of fighting. The general of Annam, aston-
ished at his bravery, appointed him a colonel, and in
putting down a revolt his services were so meritor-
ious that he was already a general of the second rank
when but eighteen.
At about tliis time another merchant was also driven
ashore by a storm on the island of Wo-Me. When he
reached land he saw a youth who asked him with aston-
ishment: ''Are you not from the Middle Kingdom!'*
The merchant told him how he had come to be driven
ashore on the island, and the youth led him to a little
cave in a secret valley. Then he brought deer-flesh for
him to eat, and talked with him. He told him that his
father had also come from Annam, and it turned out
that his father was an old acquaintance of the man to
whom he was talking.
''We will have to wait until the wind blows from the
North," said the youth, "then I will come and escort
you. And I will give you a message of greeting to
take to my father and brother. ' '
"Why do you not go along yourself and hunt up
your father?" asked the merchant.
"My mother does not come from the Middle King-
dom," replied the youth. "She is different in speech
and appearance-, so it cannot well be. ' '
One day the wind blew strongly from the North, and
the youth came and escorted the merchant to his ship,
and ordered him, at parting, not to forget a single one
of his words.
194 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
When the merchant returned to Annam, he went to
the palace of Panther, the general, and told him all
that had happened. When Panther listened to him
telling abou,t his brother, he sobbed with bitter grief.
Then he secured leave of absence and sailed out to sea
with two soldiers. Suddenly a typhoon arose, which
lashed the waves until they spurted sky-high. The
ship turned turtle, and Panther fell into the sea. He
was seized by a creature and flung up on a strand
where there seemed to be dwellings. The creature who
had seized him looked like an ogre, so Panther ad-
dressed him in the ogre tongue. The ogre, surprised,
asked him who he was, and Panther told him his
whole story.
The ogre was pleased and said: *'Wo-Me is my old
home, but it lies about eight thousand miles away from
here. This is the kingdom of the poison dragons."
Then the ogre fetched a ship and had Panther seat
himself in it, while he himself pushed the ship before
him through the water so that it clove the waves like
an arrow. It took a whole night, but in the morning
a shoreline appeared to the North, and there on the
strand stood a youth on look-out. Panther recognized
his brother. He stepped ashore and they clasped hands
and wept. Then Panther turned around to thank the
ogre, but the latter had already disappeared.
Panther now asked after his mother and sister and
was told that both were well and happy, so he wanted to
go to them with his brother. But the latter told him to
wait, and went off alone. Not long after he came back
with their mother and sister. And when they saw Pan-
ther, both wept with emotion. Panther now begged
them to return with him to Annam.
But his mother replied: '*I fear that if I went,
people would mock me because of my figure."
GHOST STORIES 195
*'I am a high officer," replied Panther, **and people
would not dare to insult you."
So they all went down to the ship together with him.
A favorable Tvind filled their sails and they sped home
swiftly as an arrow flies. On the third day they
reached land. But the people whom they encountered
were all seized with terror and ran away. Then Pan-
ther took off his mantle and divided it among the
three so that they could dress themselves.
When they reached home and the mother saw her
husband again, she at once began to scold him violently
because he had said not a word to her when he went
away. The members of his family, w4io all came to
greet the wife of the master of the house, did so with
fear and trembling. But Panther ad^^sed his mother
to learn the language of the Middle Kingdom, dress
in silks, and accustom herself to human food. This
she agreed to do; yet she and her daughter had men's
clothing made for them. The brother and sister grad-
ually grew more fair of complexion, and looked like
the people of the Middle Kingdom. Panther's brother
w^as named Leopard, and his sister Ogrechild. Both
possessed great bodily strength.
But Panther was not pleased to think that his
brother was so uneducated, so he had him study.
Leopard was highly gifted; he understood a book at
first reading ; yet he felt no inclination to become a man
of learning. To shoot and to ride was what he best
loved to do. So he rose to high rank as a professional
soldier, and finally married the daughter of a distin-
guished official.
It was long before Ogrechild found a husband, be-
cause all suitors were afraid of their mother-in-law
to be. But Ogrechild finally married one of her
brother's subordinates. She could draw the strongest
196 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
bow, and strike the tiniest bird at a distance of a hun-
dred paces. Her arrow never fell to earth without
having scored a hit. "VMien her husband went out to
battle she always accompanied him, and that he finally
became a general was largely due to her. Leopard was
already a field marshal at the age of thirty, and
his mother accompanied him on his campaigns. When
a dangerous enemy drew near, she buckled on armor,
and took a knife in her hand to meet him in place of
her son. And among the enemies who encountered her
there was not a single one who did not flee from her in
terror. Because of her courage the emperor bestowed
upon her the title of "The Superwoman."
Note: The ogres here mentioned are the primitive inhabitants of
the Island of Ceylon, also called Rakshas, who appear in legend
as man-devouring monsters.
LVII
THE MAIDEN WHO WAS STOLEN AWAY
IN the western portion of the old capital city of Lo
Yang there was a ruined cloister, in which stood
an enormous pagoda, several hundred stories liigh.
Three or four people could still find room to stand on
its very top.
Not far from it there lived a beautiful maiden, and
one very hot summer's day she was sitting in the
courtyard of her home, trying to keep cool. And as
she sat there a sudden cyclone came up and carried her
off. When she opened her eyes, there she was on
top of the pagoda, and beside her stood a young man
in the dress of a student.
GHOST STORIES 197
He was very polite and affable, and said to her:
**It seems as though heaven had meant to bring us
together, and if you promise to marry me, we
will be very happy." But to this the maiden would
not agree. So the student said that until she changed
her mind she would have to remain on the pagoda-top.
Then he produced bread and wine for her to satisfy
her hunger and thirst, and disappeared.
Thereafter he appeared each day and asked her
whether she had changed her mind, and each day she
told him she had not. When he went away he always
carefully closed the openings in the pagoda-top with
stones, and he had also removed some of the steps of
the stairs, so that she could not climb down. And
when he came to the pagoda-top he always brought her
food and drink, and he also presented her with rouge
and powder, dresses and mandarin-coats and all sorts
of jewelry. He told her he had bought them in the
market place. And he also hung up a great car-
buncle-stone so that the pagoda-top was bright by
night as well as by day. The maiden had all that heart
could wish, and yet she was not happy.
But one day when he went away he forgot to lock the
window. The maiden spied on him without his know-
ing it, and saw that from a youth he turned himself
into an ogre, with hair as red as madder and a face as
black as coal. His eyeballs bulged out of their sockets,
and his mouth looked like a dish full of blood.
Crooked white fangs thrust themselves from his lips,
and two "wings grew from his shoulders. Spreading
them, he flew down to earth and at once turned into a
man again.
The maiden was seized with terror and burst into
tears. Looking down from her pagoda she saw a wan-
derer passing below. She called out, but the pagoda
198 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
was so high that her voice did not carry down to him.
She beckoned with her hand, but the wanderer did not
look up. Then she could think of nothing else to do
but to throw down the old clothes she had formerly
worn. They fluttered through the air to the ground.
The wanderer picked up the clothes. Then he
looked up at the pagoda, and quite up at the very top
he saw a tiny figure wliich looked like that of a girl;
yet he could not make out her features. For a long
time he wondered who it might be, but in vain. Then
he saw a light.
*'My neighbor's daughter," said he to himself,
**was carried away by a magic storm. Is it possible
that she may be up there ? ' '
So he took the clothes with him and showed them
to the maiden 's parents, and when they saw them they
burst into tears.
But the maiden had a brother, who was stronger and
braver than any one for miles aromid. When the tale
had been told him he took a heavy ax and went to the
pagoda. There he hid himself in the tall grass and
waited for what would happen. When the sun was
just going down, along came a youth, tramping the hill.
Suddenly he turned into an ogre, spread his wings
and was about to fly. But the brother flung his ax at
him and struck him on the arm. He began to roar
loudly, and then fled to the western hills. But Avhcn
the brother saAv that it was impossible to climb the pa-
goda, he went back and enlisted the aid of several
neighbors. With them he returned the folloAving
morning and they climbed up into the pagoda. Most
of the steps of the stairway were in good condition,
for the ogre had only destroyed those at the top. But
they were able to get up with a ladder, and then the
GHOST STORIES 199
brother fetched down his sister aud brought her safely
home again.
And that was the end of the enchantanent.
Note: In .this tale the ogre is a Yakscha or a Fe Tian Ya Tscha.
Lvm
THE FLYING OGRE
THERE once hved in Sianfu an old Buddhist monk,
who loved to wander in lonely places. In the
course of his wanderings he once came to the Kuku-
Nor, and there he saw a tree which w^as a thousand
feet high and many cords in breadth. It was hollow
inside and one could see the sky shining down into it
from above.
When he had gone on a few miles, he saw in the dis-
tance a girl in a red coat, barefoot, and with unbound
hair, who was running as fast as the wind. In a
moment she stood before him.
''Take pity on me and save my life!" said she to
him.
When the monk asked her what w^as the trouble, she
replied: ''A man is pursuing me. If you will tell
him you have not seen me, I will be grateful to you all
my life long!^'
With that she ran up to the hollow tree and crawled
into it.
When the monk had gone a little further, he met one
who rode an armored steed. He wore a garment of
gold, a bow was slung across his shoulders, and a sword
200 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
hung at his side. His horse ran with the speed of
lightning, and covered a couple of miles with every
step. "Whether it ran in the air or on the ground,
its speed was the same.
"Have you seen the girl in the red coat?" asked the
stranger. And when the monk replied that he had
seen nothing, the other continued: "Bonze, you
should not lie ! This girl is not a human being, but a
flying ogre. Of flying ogres there are thousands of
varieties, who bring ruin to people everywhere. I
have already slain a countless number of them, and
have pretty well done away with them. But this one
is the worst of all. Last night the Lord of the Heav-
ens gave toe a triple command, and that is the
reason I have hurried down from the skies. There
are eight thousand of us under way in all directions
to catch this monster. If you do not tell the truth,
monk, then you are sinning against heaven itself!"
Upon that the monk did not dare deceive him, but
pointed to the hollow tree. The messenger of the
skies dismounted, stepped into the tree and looked
about him. Then he once more mounted his horse,
which carried him up the hollow trunk and out at
the end of the tree. The monk looked up and could
see a small, red flame come out of the tree-top. It
was followed by the messenger of the skies. Both
rose up to the clouds and disappeared. After a time
there fell a rain of blood. The ogre had probably been
hit by an arrow or captured.
Afterward the monk told the tale to the scholar
who wrote it down.
Note: This flying ogre is also of the Yakscha tribe.
GHOST STORIES 201
LIX
BLACK AKTS
THE wild people who dwell in the South- West
are masters of many black arts. They often
lure men of the Middle Kingdom to their country by
promising them their daughters in marriage, but their
promises are not to be trusted. Once there was the
son of a poor family, who agreed to labor for three
years for one of the wild men in order to becoane his
son-in-law. At the end of that time the wedding was
celebrated, and the couple were given a little house
for a home. But no sooner had they entered it than
the wife warned her husband to be on his guard, since
her parents did not like him, and would seek to do him
harm. In accordance with the custom she entered the
house first with a lighted lantern, but when the bride-
groom followed her she had disappeared. And thus
it went, day by day. During the daytime she was
there, but when evening came she disappeared.
And one day, not long after they had been married,
his w^if^ said to him: *' To-morrow morning my
mother celebrates her birthday, and you must go to
congratulate her. They will offer you tea and food.
The tea you may drink, but be sure not to touch any
of the food. Keep tliis in mind!"
So the following day the wife and husband went
to her mother's home and offered their con-
gratulations. Her parents seemed highly pleased,
and served them with tea and sweets. The son-in-
law drank, but ate nothing, though his wife's parents,
with kind words and friendly gestures, kept urging
him to help himself. At last the son-in-law did not
202 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
know what to do, and thought that surely they could
mean him no ill. And seeing the fresh caught eels
and crabs on the plate before him, he ate a little of
them. His wife gave him a reproachful glance, and
he offered some excuse for taking his leave.
But his mother-in-law said: "This is my birthday.
You sirnjily must taste my birthday noodles ! ' '
With that she placed a great dish before him, fiUed
with noodles that looked like threads of silver, min-
gled with fat meat, and spiced with fragrant mush-
rooms. During all the time he had been living in the
country the son-in-law had never yet seen such an
appetizing dish. Its pleasant odor rose temptingly
to his nostrils, and he could not resist raising his
chop-sticks. His wife glanced over at him, but he
pretended that he did not see her.
She coughed significantly, but he acted as though
he did not hear. Finally she trod on his foot under
the table; and then he regained control of himself.
, He had not as yet eaten half of the food and said:
*'My hunger is satisfied."
Then he took leave, and went off with his w^fe.
"This is a serious matter," said the latter. "You
would not listen to my words, and now you will surely
have to die!"
But still he did not believe her, until he suddenly
felt terrible pains, which soon grew unbearable, so
that he fell to the ground unconscious. His wife at
once hung him up by the feet from the beam of the
roof, and put a panful of gloAving charcoal under his
body, and a great jar of water, into which she had
poured sesame oil, in front of the fire, directly below^
his mouth. And when the fire had heated him thor-
oughly, he suddenly opened his mouth — and can you
imagine what came out of it! A squirming, crawling
GHOST STORIES 203
mass of poisonous worms, centipedes, toads and tad-
poles, who all fell into the jar of water. Then his wife
untied him, carried him to bed, and gave him wine
mingled with realgar to drink. Then he recovered.
''What you ate in the belief that they were eels and
crabs," said his wife, ''were nothing but toads and
tadpoles, and the birthday noodles were poisonous
worms and centipedes. But you must continue to be
careful. My parents know that you have not died,
and they will think up other evil plans.'*
A few days later his father-in-law said to him:
"There is a large tree growing on the precipice which
juts over the cave. In it is the nest of the phoenix.
You are still young and able to climb, so go there
quickly and fetch me the eggs ! ' '
His son-in-law went home and told his wife.
"Take long bamboo poles," said she, "and tie them
together, and fasten a curved sword at the top. And
take these nine loaves of bread and these hens* eggs,
there are seven times seven of them. Carry them
along with you in a basket. When you come to the
spot you will see a large nest up in the branches. Do
not climb the tree, but chop it down with the curved
sword. Then throw away your poles, and run for
dear life. Should a monster appear and follow you,
throw him the loaves of bread, three loaves at a time,
and finally throw down the eggs on the ground and
make for home as quickly as you can. In this way you
may escape the danger which threatens you."
The man noted all she said exactly and went. And
sure enough ho saw the bird's nest — it was as large
as a round pavilion. Then he tied his cun''ed sword
to the poles, chopped at the tree with all his strength,
laid down his poles on the ground and never looked
around but ran for dear life. Suddenly he heard the
204 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
roaring of a thunder-stonn rising above him. When
he looked up he saw a great dragon, many fathoms
long and some ten feet across. His eyes gleamed
like two lamps and he was spitting fire and flame from
his maw. He had stretched out two feelers and was
feeling along the ground. Then the man swiftly flung
the loaves into the air. The dragon caught them,
and it took a little time before he had devoured them.
But no sooner had the man gained a few steps than
the dragon once more came flying after him. Then
he flung him more loaves and Avhen the loaves came
to an end, he turned over his basket so that the eggs
rolled over the ground. The dragon had not yet sat-
isfied his hunger and opened his greedy jaws wide.
When he suddenly caught sight of the eggs, he de-
scended from the air, and since the eggs were scat-
tered round about, it took some time before he had
sucked them all. In the meantime the man succeeded
in escaping to his home.
When he entered the door and saw his wife, he
said to her, amid sobs: "It was all I could do to
escape, and I am lucky not to be in the dragon's
stomach ! If this sort of thing keeps up much longer
I am bound to die ! ' '
With these words he kneeled and begged his wife
pitifully to save his life.
** Where is your home?" asked his ^\iie.
"My home is about a hundred miles away from
here, in the Middle Kingdom, and my old mother is
still living. The only thing that worries me is that
we are so poor."
His wife said: "I will flee with you, and we ^vill
find your mother. And waste no regrets on your
poverty. ' '
With that she gathered up all the house held in the
GHOST STORIES 205
way of pearls and precious stones, put them in a bag
and had her husband tie it around his waist. Then
she also gave him an umbrella, and in the middle of
the night they climbed the wall with the aid of a lad-
der, and stole away.
His wife had also said to him: ''Take the um-
brella on your back and run as fast as ever you can!
Do not open it, and do not look around ! I will follow
you in secret."
So he turned North and ran with all his might and
main. He had been running for a d^y and a night,
liad covered nearly a hundred miles, and passed the
boundaries of the wild people's country, when his legs
gave out and he grew hungry. Before him lay a
mountain village. He stopped at the village gate to
rest, drew some food from his pocket and began to
eat. And he looked around without being able to see
his wife.
Said he to himself: ** Perhaps she has deceived me
after all, and is not coming with me!"
After he had finished eating, he took a drink from
a spring, and painfully dragged himself further.
When the heat of the day was greatest a violent
mountain rain suddenly began to fall. In his haste
he forgot what his wife had told him and opened his
umbrella. And out fell his wife upon the ground.
She reproached him: "Once more you have not
listened to my advice. Now the damage has been
done ! ' '
Quickly she told him to go to the village, and there
to buy a white cock, seven black tea-cups, and half a
length of red nettlecloth.
**Do not be sparing of the silver pieces in your
pocket!" she cried after him as he went off.
He went to the village, attended to everything^
206 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
and came back. The woman tore the cloth apart,
made a coat of it and put it on. No sooner had they
walked a few miles before they could see a red cloud
rising up in the South, like a flying bird.
''That is my mother," said the woman.
In a moment the cloud was overhead. Then the
w^oman took the black tea-cups and threw tliem at it.
Seven she threw and seven fell to earth again. And
then they could hear the mother in the cloud weeping
and scolding, and thereupon the cloud disappeared.
They went on for about four hours. Then they
heard a sound like the noise of silk being torn, and
could see a cloud as black as ink, which was rushing
up against the wind.
''Alas, that is my father!" said the woman. "This
is a matter of Hf e and death, for he will not let us be !
Because of my love for you I will now have to dis-
obey the holiest of laws ! ' '
With these words she quickly seized the white cock,
separated its head from its body, and flung the head
into the air. At once the black cloud dissolved, and
her father's body, the head severed from the trunk,
fell down by the edge of the road. Then the woman
wept bitterly, and when she had wept her fill they
buried the corpse. Thereupon they w^ent together to
her husband's home, where they found his old mother
still living. They then undid the bag of pearls and
jewels, bought a piece of good ground, built a fine
house, and became wealthy and respected members
of the community.
Note: Realgar: The Chinese believe that realgar is a mithridate
and tonic.
HISTORIC LEGENDS
LX
THE SORCEKER OF THE WHITE LOTUS LODGE
ONCE upon a time there was a sorcerer who be-
longed to the White Lotus Tjodge. Ho knew
how to deceive the multitude with his black arts, and
many who wished to learn the secret of his enchant-
ments became his pupils.
One day the sorcerer wished to go out. He placed
a bowl which he covered with another bowl in the hall
of his house, and ordered his pupils to watch it. But
he warned them against uncovering the bowl to see
what might be in it.
No sooner had he gone than the pupils uncovered
the bo\\4 and saw that it was filled with clear water.
And floating on the water was a little ship made of
straw, with real masts and sails. They were sur-
prised and pushed it with their fingers till it upset.
Then they quickly righted it again and once more
covered the bowl. By that time the sorcerer was
already standing among them. He was angry and
scolded them, sa}"ing: ^'AVhy did you disobey my
command I ' '
His pupils rose and denied that they had done so.
But the sorcerer answered: *'Did not my ship turn
turtle at sea, and yet you try to deceive me I"
On another evening he lit a giant candle in his room,
and ordered his pupils to watch it lest it be blown out
by the wind. It must have been at the second watch
of the night and the sorcerer had not yet oome back.
209
210 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
The pupils grew tired and sleepy, so they weut to bed
and gradually fell asleep. When they woke up again
the candle had gone out. So they rose quickly and
re-lit it. But the sorcerer was already in the room,
and again he scolded them.
"Truly we did not sleep! How could the light
have gone out?"
Angrily the sorcerer replied: "You let me walk
fifteen miles in the dark, and still you can talk such
nonsense!"
Then his pupils were very much frightened.
In the course of time one of his pupils insulted the
sorcerer. The latter made note of the insult, but
said nothing. Soon after he told the pupil to feed the
^wine, and no sooner had he entered the sty than his
(master turned him into a pig. The sorcerer then at
once called in a butcher, sold the pig to the man, and
he went the way of all pigs who go to the butcher.
One day this pupil's father turned up to ask after
his son, for he had not come back to his home for a
long time. The sorcerer told him that his son had
left him long ago. The father returned home and in-
quired everywhere for his son without success. But
one of his son's fellow-pupils, who knew of the matter,
informed the father. So the father complained to
the district mandarin. The latter, however, feared
that the sorcerer might make himself invisible. He
did not dare to have him arrested, but informed his
superior and begged for a thousand well-armed sol-
diers. These surrounded the sorcerer's home and
seized him, together with his -wife and child. All
three were put into wooden cages to be transported to
the capital.
The Toad wound through the mountains, and in the
midst of the hills up came a giant as large as a tree,
HISTORIC LEGENDS 211
with eyes like saucers, a mouth like a plate, and teeth a
foot long. The soldiers stood there trembling and
did not dare to move.
Said the sorcerer: ''That is a mountain spirit.
My wife will be able to drive him off. ' '
They did as he suggested, unchained the woman,
and she took a spear and went to meet the giant. The
latter was angered, and he swallowed her, tooth and
nail. This frightened the rest all the more.
The sorcerer said: ''Well, if he has done away
with my wife, then it is my son 's turn ! ' '
So they let the son out of his cage. But the giant
swallowed liim in the same way. The rest all looked
on without knowing what to do.
The sorcerer then wept with rage and said : ' ' First
he destroys my "wife, and then my son. If only he
might be punished for it! But I am the only one
who can punish him ! ' '
And, sure enough, they took him out of his cage,
too, gave him a sword, and sent liim out against the
giant. The sorcerer and the giant fought with each
other for a time, and at last the giant seized the sor-
cerer, thrust him into his maw, stretched his neck and
swallowed him. Then he went his way contentedly.
And now when it was too late, the soldiers real-
ized that the sorcerer had tricked them.
Note : The Lodge of the White Lotus is one of the secret revolu-
tionary societies of China. It harks back to Tung Tian Giau Dschu
as its founder. Compare note to No. 18. The "mountain spirit," of
course, is an optical illusion called up by the sorcerer, by means of
which he frees his family and himself from the soldiers.
212 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
LXI
THE THREE EVILS
ONCE upon a time, in the old days, there lived
a young man by the name of Dschou Tschu.
He was of more than ordinary strength, and no one
oouM withstand him. He was also wild and undisci-
plined, and wherever he was, quarrels and brawls
arose. Yet the village elders never ventured to pun-
ish him seriously. He wore a high hat on his head,
adorned with two pheasants' wings. His garments
were woven of embroidered silk, and at his side hung
the Dragonspring sword. He was given to play and
to drinking, and his hand was inclined to take that
which belonged to others. Whoever offended him
had reason to dread the consequences, and he always
mixed into disputes in which others were engaged.
Thus he kept it up for years, and was a pest through-
out the neighborhood.
Then a new mandarin came to that district. When
he had arrived, he first went quietly about the country
and listened to the people's complaints. And they
told him that there were three great evils in that dis-
trict.
Then he clothed himself in coarse garments, and
wept before Dschou Tschu's door. Dschou Tschu
was just coming from the tavern, where he had been
drinking. He was slapping his sword and singing
in a loud voice.
AVhen he -reached his house he asked: **Who is
weeping here so pitifully?"
Ajid the mandarin replied: *'I am weeping be-
cause of the people's distress."
HISTORIC LEGENDS 213
Then Dschou Tschu saw liim and broke out into
loud laughter.
**You are mistaken, my friend," said he. ** Revolt
is seething round about us like boiling water in a ket-
tle. But here, in our little comer of the land, all is
quiet and peaceful. The harvest has been abundant,
corn is plentiful, and all go happily about their work.
When you talk to me about distress I have to think
of the man who groans without being sick. And
who are you, tell me that, who instead of grieving for
yourself, are grieving for others? And what are you
doing before my door?"
**I am the new mandarin," replied the other.
'* Since I left my litter I have been looking about in the
neighborhood. I find the people are honest and sim-
ple in their way of life, and every one has sufficient to
wear and to eat. This is all just as you state. Yet,
strange to say, when the elders come together, they al-
ways sigh and complain. And if they are asked why,
they answer: 'There are three great evils in our
district!^ I have come to ask you to do away with
two of them, as to the third, perhaps I had better
remain silent. And this is the reason I weep before
your door. ' '
''Well, what are these evils!" answered Dschou
Tschu. "Speak freely, and tell me openly all that
you know!"
"The first evil," said the mandarin, "is the evil
dragon at the long bridge, who causes the water to
rise so that man and beast are drowned in the river.
The second evil is the tiger with the white forehead,
who dwells in the hills. And the third evil, Dschou
Tschu — is yourself!"
Then the blush of shame mounted to the man's
cheek, and he bowed and said: "You have come here
214 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
from afar to be the mandarin of this district, and yet
you feel such sympathy for the people? I was born
in this place and yet I have only made our elders
grieve. What sort of a creature must I be? I beg
that you will return home again. I will see to it that
matters improve!"
Then he ran without stopping to the hills, and
hunted the tiger out of his cave. The latter leaped
into the air so that the whole forest was shaken as
though by a storm. Then he came rushing up, roaring,
and stretching out his claws savagely to seize his
enemy. Dschou Tschu stepped back a pace, and the
tiger lit on the ground directly in front of him. Then
he thrust the tiger's neck to the ground with his left
hand, and beat him without stopping with his right,
until he lay dead on the earth. Dschou Tschu loaded
the tiger on his back and went home.
Then he went to the long bridge. He undressed,
took his sword in his hand, and thus dived into the
water. No sooner had he disappeared, than there was
a boiling and hissing, and the waves began to foam
and billow. It sounded like the mad beating of thou-
sands of hoofs. After a time a stream of blood shot
up from the depths, and the water of the river turned
red. Then Dschou Tschu, holding the dragon in his
hand, rose out of the waves.
He went to the mandarin and reported, with a bow :
**I have cut off the dragon ^s head, and have also done
away with the tiger. Thus I have happily accom-
plished your command. And now I shall wander a-
way so that you may be rid of the third evil as well.
Lord, watch over my country, and tell the elders that
they need sorrow no more ! ' '
When he had said this he enlisted as a soldier. In
combat against the robbers he gained a great reputa-
HISTORIC LEGENDS 215
tion and once, when the latter were .pressing him
hard, and he saw that he could not save himself, he
bowed to the East and said: ''The day has come at
last when I can atone for my sin with my life!"
Then he offered his neck to the sword and died.
Note: A legendary tale rather than a folk-story, with a fine
moral.
LXII
HOW THEEE HEROES CAME BY THEIR DEATHS BECAUSE OF
TWO PEACHES
AT the beginning of his reign Duke Ging of Tsi
loved to draw heroes about him. Among those
whom he attached to him were three of quite extraor-
dinary bravery. The first was named Gung Sun
Dsia, the second Tian Kai Gang, the third Gu I Dsi.
All three were highly honored by the prince, but the
honor paid them made them presumptuous, they kept
the court in a turmoil, and overstepped the bounds of
respect which lie between a prince and his servants.
At the time Yan Dsi was chancellor of Tsi. The
duke consulted him as to what would be best to do.
And the chancellor advised him to give a great court
banquet and invite all his courtiers. On the table,
the choicest dish of all, stood a platter holding four
magnificent peaches.
Then, in accordance with his chancellor's advice,
the Duke rose and said : ' ' Here are some magnificent
peaches, but I cannot give one to each of you.
Only those most worthy may eat of them. I myself
reign over the land, and am the first among the princes
216 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
of the empire. I liave been successful in holding my
possessions and power, and that is my merit. Hence
one of the peaches falls to me. Yan Dsi sits here as
my chancellor. He regulates communications with
foreign lands and keeps the peace among the people.
He has made my kingdom powerful among the king-
doms of the earth. That is his merit, and hence the
second peach falls to him. Now there are but two
peaches left; yet I cannot tell which ones among you
are the worthiest. You may rise yourselves and tell
us of your merits. But whoever has performed no
great deeds, let him hold his tongue!"
Then Gung Sun Dsia beat upon his sword, rose up
and said: *'I am the prince's captain general. In
the South I besieged the kingdom of Lu, in the West
I conquered the kingdom of Dsin, in the North I cap-
tured the army of Yan. All the princes of the East
come to the Duke's court and acknowledge the over-
lordship of Tsi. That is my merit. I do not know
whether it deserves a peach."
The Duke replied : * ' Great is your merit ! A peach
is your just due!"
Then Tian Kai Giang rose, beat on the table, and
cried: **I have fought a hundred battles in the army
of the prince. I have slain the enemy's general-in-
chief, and captured the enemy's flag. I have ex-
tended the borders of the Duke's land till the size of
liis realm has been increased by a thousand miles.
How is it with my merit ? ' '
The Duke said: ''Great is your merit! A peach
is your just due ! ' '
Then Gu I Dsi arose; his eyes started from their
sockets, and he shouted with a loud voice: ''Once,
when the Duke was crossing the Yellow River, wind
and waters rose. A river-dragon snapped up one of
HISTORIC LEGENDS 217
Ike steeds of the chariot aud tore it away. The ferry-
boat rocked like a sieve and was about to capsize.
Then I took my sword and leaped into the stream, t
fought with the dragon in the midst of the foaming
waves. And by reason of my strength I managed
to kill him, though my eyes stood out of my head
with my exertions. Then I came to the surface with
the dragon's head in one hand, and holding the rein of
the rescued horse in the other, and I had saved my
prince from drowning. Whenever our country was
at war with neighboring states, I refused no service.
I commanded the van, I fought in single combat.
Never did I turn my back on the foe. Once the
prince 's chariot stuck fast in the swamp, and the enemy
hurried up on all sides. I jDulled the chariot out,
and drove off the hostile mercenaries. Since I have
been in the prince 's service I have saved his life more
than once. 1 grant that my merit is not to be com-
pared with that of the prince and that of the chan-
cellor, yet it is greater than that of my two companions.
Both have received peaches, while I must do without.
This means that real merit is not rewarded, and that
the Duke looks on me with disfavor. And in such case
how may I ever show myself at court again ! ' '
With these words he drew his sword and killed him-
self.
Then Gung Sun Osia rose, bowed twice, and said
with a sigh: ''Both my merit and that of Tian Kai
Oiang does not compare with Gu I Dsi's and yet the
peaches were given us. We have been rewarded be-
yond our deserts, and such reward is sha:meful. Hence
it is better to die than to live dishonored!"
He took his sword and swung it, and his own head
rolled on the sand.
Tian Kai Giang looked up and uttered a groan of
218 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
disgust. He blew the breath from his mouth in front
of him like a rainbow, and his hair rose on end with
rage. Then he took sword in hand and said: "We
three have always ser\'ed our prince bravely. We
were like the same flesh and blood. The others are
dead, and it is my duty not to sur^Hve them!"
And he thrust his sword into his throat and died.
The Duke sighed incessantly, and commanded that
they be given a splendid burial. A brave hero values
his honor more than his life. The chancellor kneAV this,
and that was why he purposely arranged to incite the
three heroes to kill themselves by means of the two
peaches.
Note: Duke Ging of Tsi (Eastern Shantung) was an older
contemporary of Confucius. The chancellor Yan Dsi, who is the
reputed author of a work on philosophy, is the same who prevented
the appointment of Confucius at the court of Tsi.
LXIII
HOW THE KIVER-GOD's WEDDING WAS BROKEN OFF
AT the time of the seven empires there lived a man
by the name of Si-Men Bau, who was a governor
on the Yellow River. In this district the river-god
was held in high honor. The sorcerers and witches who
dwelt there said: ''Every year the river-god looks
for a bride, who must be selected from among the peo-
ple. If she be not found then wind and rain will not
come at the proper seasons, and there will be scanty
crops and floods ! " And then, when a girl came of age
in some wealthy family, the sorcerers would say that
she should be selected. Whereupon her parents, who
HISTORIC LEGENDS 219
wished to protect their daughter, would bribe them with
large sums of money to look for some one else, till the
sorcerers would give in, and order the rich folk to
share the expense of buying some poor girl to be cast
into the river. The remainder of the money they
would keep for themselves as their profit on the trans-
action. But whoever would not pay, their daughter
was chosen to be the bride of the river-god, and was
forced to accept the w^edding gifts which the sorcerers
brought her. The people of the district chafed griev-
ously under this custom.
Now when Si-Men entered into office, he heard of this
evil custom. He had the sorcerers come before him
and said: "See to it that you let me know when the
day of the river-god's wedding comes, for I myself
wdsh to be present to honor the god ! This will please
him, and in return he will shower blessings on my peo-
ple." With that he dismissed them. And the sor-
cerers were full of praise for his piety.
So when the day arrived they gave him notice. Si-
Men dressed himself in his robes of ceremony, entered
his chariot and drove to the river in festival proces-
sion. The elders of the people, as well as the sorcerers
and the witches were all there. And from far and near
men, women and children had flocked together in order
to see the show. The sorcerers placed the river-bride
on a couch, adorned her with her bridal jewels, and
kettledrums, snaredrums and merry airs vied with
each other in joyful sound.
They were about to thrust the couch into the stream,
and the girl's parents said farewell to her amid tears.
But Si-Men bade them w^ait and said: "Do not be in
such a hurry ! I have appeared in person to escort the
bride, hence everything must be done solemnly and in
order. First some -one must go to the river-god's cas-
220 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
tie, and let him know tliat he may come himself and
fetch his bride."
And with these words he looked at a witch ai^d said:
**You may go!" the witch hesitated, but he ordered
his servants to seize her and thrust her into the stream.
After which about an hour went by.
**That woman did not understand her business,"
continued vSi-Men, "or else she would have been back
long ago !" And with that he looked at one of the sor-
cerers and added : * ' Do you go and do better ! ' ' The
sorcerer paled with fear, but Si-Men had him seized
and cast into the river. Again half-an-hour went by.
Then Si-Men pretended to be uneasy. "Both of
them have made a botch of their errand," said he, "and
are causing the bride to wait in vain!" Once more
he looked at a sorcerer and said: "Do you go and
hunt them up ! " But the sorcerer flung himself on the
ground and begged for mercy. And all the rest of
the sorcerers and witches knelt to him in a row, and
pleaded for grace. And they took an oath that they
would never again seek a bride for the river-god.
Then Si-Men held his hand, and sent the girl back to
her home, and the evil custom was at an end forever.
Note: Si-Men Bau was an historical personage, who lived five
centuries before Christ.
LXIV
DSC HANG LIANG
DSCHANG LIANG was a native of one of those
states which had been destroyed by the Emperor
Tsin Schi Huang. And Dschang Liang determined to
do a deed for his dead king's sake, and to that end
HISTORIC LEGENDS 221
gathered followers with whom to slay Tsin Schi Huang.
Once Tsin Schi Huang was making a progress
through the country. When he came to the plain of
Bo Lang, Dschang Liang armed his people with iron
maces in order to kill him. But Tsin Schi Huang al-
ways had two traveling coaches which were exactly a-
like in appearance. In one of them he sat himself,
while in the other was seated another person. Dschang
Liang and his followers met the decoy wagon, and
Dschang Liang was forced to flee from the Emperor's
rage. He came to a ruined bridge. An icy wind was
blowing, and the snowflakes were whirling through the
air. There he met an old, old man wearing a black tur-
ban and a yellow gown. The old man let one of his
shoes fall into the water, looked at Dschang Liang and
said: ''Fetch it out, little one!'^
Dschang Liang controlled himself, fetched out the
shoe and brought it to the old man. The latter
stretched out his foot to allow Dschang Liang to put it
on, which he did in a respectful manner. This pleased
the old man and he said : * ' Little one, something may
be made of you! Come here to-morrow morning
early, and I will have something for you."
The following morning at break of dawn, Dschang
Liang appeared. But the old man was already there
and reproached him: ''You are too late. To-day I
•will tell you nothing. To-morr.ow you must come
earlier. ' '
So it went on for three days, and Dschang Liang's
patience was not exhausted. Then the old man was
satisfied, brought forth the Book of Hidden Comple-
ments, and gave it to him. "You must read it,'* said
he, "and then you ytIII be able to rule a great em-
peror. When your task is completed, seek me at the
foot of the Gu Tschong Mountain. There you will
222 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
find a yellow stone, and I will be by that yellow
stone."
Dschang Liang took the book and aided the ancestor
of the Han dynasty to conquer the empire. The em^
peror made him a count. From that time forward
Dschang Liang ate no human food and concentrated in
spirit. He kept company mth the four whitebeards of
the Sh^ng Mountain, and with them shared the sunset
roses in the clouds. Once he met two boys who were
singing and dancing :
"Geen the gamaents j^ou should wear,
If to heaven's gate you'd fare ;
There the Golden Mother greet,
Bow before the Wood Lord's feet !"
When Dschang Liang heard this, he bowed before the
youths, and said to his friends: ''Those are angel
children of the King Father of the East. The Golden
Mother is the Queen of the West. The Lord of Wood
is the King Father of the East. They are the two pri-
mal powers, the parents of all that is male and female,
the root and fountain of heaven and earth, to whom
all that has life is indebted for its creation and nour-
ishment. The Lord of Wood is the master of all the
male saints, the Golden Mother is the mistress of all
the female saints. Whoever would gain immortality,
must first greet the Golden Mother and then bow be-
fore the King Father. Then he may rise up to the
three Pure Ones and stand in the presence of the High-
est. The song of the angel children shows the manner
in which the hidden knowledge may be acquired."
At about that time the emperor was induced to have
some of his faithful servants slain. Then Dschang
Liang left his ser^dce and went to the Gu Tschong
Mountain. There he found the old man by the yellow
HISTORIC LEGENDS 223
stone, gained the hidden knowledge, returned home,
and feigning illness loosed his soul from his body and
disappeared.
Later, when the rebellion of the "Red Eyebrows"
broke out, his tomb was opened. But all that was
found within it was a yellow stone. Dschang Liang
was wandering with Laotsze in the invisible world.
Once his grandson Dschang Dau Ling went to Kun-
lun Mountain, in order to visit the Queen Mother of
the West. There he met Dschang Liang. Dschang
Dau Ling gained power over demons and spirits, and
became the first Taoist pope. And the secret of his
power has been handed down in his family from gener-
ation to generation.
Note : "In a yellow robe," is an indication of Taoism : compare
with No. 38. "The Book of Hidden Complements" (Yin Fu Ging).
Compare with Lia Dsi, Introduction.
LXV
OLD DRAGONBEAED
AT the time of the last emperor of the Sui dynasty,
the power was in the hands of the emperor's
uncle, Yang Su. He was proud and extravagant. In
his halls stood choruses of singers and bands of danc-
ing girls, and serving-maids stood ready to obey his
least sign. When the great lords of the empire came
to visit him he remained comfortably seated on his
couch while he received them.
In those days there lived a bold hero named Li
Dsing. He came to see Yang Su in humble clothes in
224. THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
order to bring him a plan for the quieting of the em-
pire.
He made -a low bow to which Yang Su did not reply,
and then he said: ''The empire is about to be trou-
bled by dissension and heroes are everywhere taking
up arms. You are the highest servant of the imperial
house. It should be your duty to gather the bravest
around the throne. And you should not rebuff people
by your haughtiness ! "
When Yang Su heard liim speak in this fashion he
collected liimself, rose from his place, and spoke to
him in a friendly manner.
Li Dsing handed him a memorial, and Yang Su
entered into talk with him concerning all sorts of
things. A serving-maid of extraordinary beauty stood
beside them. She held a red flabrum in her hand,
and kept her eyes fixed on Li Dsing. The latter at
length took his leave and returned to his inn.
Later in the day some one knocked at his door. He
looked out, and there, before the door, stood a person
turbaned and gowned in purple, and carrying a bag
slung from a stick across his shoulder.
Li Dsing asked who it was and received the answer :
* ' I am the fan-bearer of Yang Su ! "
With that she entered the room, threw back her man-
tle and took off her turban. Li Dsing saw that she
was a maiden of eighteen or nineteen.
She bowed to him, and when he had replied to her
greeting she began: ''I have dwelt in the house of
Yang Su for a long time and have seen many famous
people, but none who could equal you. I will serve you
wherever you go ! ' ^
Li Dsing answered : "The minister is powerful. I
am afraid that we will plunge ourselves into misfor-
tune."
*'He is a living corpse, in whom the breath of life
HISTORIC LEGENDS 225
grows scant," said the fan-bearer, ''and we need not
fear him. ' '
He asked her name, and she said it was Dschang,
and that she was the oldest among her brothers and
sisters.
And when he looked at her, and considered her cour-
ageous behavior and her sensible words, he reaUzcd
that she was a girl of heroic cast, and they agreed to
marry and make their escape from the city in secret.
The fan-bearer put on men's clothes, and they mounted
horses and rode away. They had determined to go to
Tai5aianfu.
On the following day they stopped at an inn. They
had their room put in order and made a fire on the
hearth to cook their meal. The fan-bearer was comb-
ing her hair. It was so long that it swept the ground,
and so shining that you could see your face in it. Li
Dsing had just left the room to groom the horses.
Suddenly a man who had a long curling mustache
like a dragon made his appearance. He came along
riding on a laime mule, threw down his leather bag on
the ground in front of the hearth, took a pillow, made
himself comfortable on a couch, and watched the fan-
bearer as she combed her hair. Li Dsing saw him
and grew angry; but the fan-bearer had at once seen
through the stranger. She motioned Li Dsing to con-
trol himself, quickly finished combing her hair and tied
it in a knot.
Then she greeted the guest and asked his name.
He told her that he was named Dschang.
**Why, my name is also Dschang," said she, ''so we
must be relatives !"
Thereupon she bowed to him as her elder brother.
"How many are there of yon brothers?" she then
inquired.
"I am the third," he answered, "and you!"
226 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
''I am the oldest sister."
"How fortunate that I should have found a sister
to-day," said the stranger, highly pleased.
Then the fan-bearer called to Li Dsing through the
door and said: ''Come in! I msh to present my
third brother to you!"
Then Li Dsing came in and greeted him.
They sat down beside each other and the stranger
asked : ' ' What have you to eat I ' '
''A leg of mutton," was the answer.
"I am quite hungry," said the stranger.
So Li Dsing went to the market and brought bread
and wine. The stranger drew out his dagger, cut the
meat, and they all ate in company. When they had
finished he fed the rest of the meat to his mule.
Then he said: "Sir Li, you seem to be a money-
less knight. How did you happen to meet my sister?"
Li Dsing told him how it had occurred.
"And where do you wish to go now?"
"To Taiyuanfu," was the answer.
Said the stranger: "You do not seem to be an
ordinary fellow. Have you heard anything regarding
a hero Avho is supposed to be in this neighborhood'?"
Li Dsing answered: "Yes, indeed, I know of 07ie,
whom heaven seems destined to rule."
"And who might he be?" inquired the other.
"He is the son of Duke Li Yuan of Tang, and he is
no more than twenty years of age."
"Could you present him to me some time?" asked
the stranger.
And when Li Dsing has assured him he could, he
continued: "The astrologers say that a special sign
has been noticed in the air above Taiyuanfu. Per-
haps it is caused by the very man. To-morrow you
may await me at the Fenyang Bridge!"
HISTORIC LEGENDS 227
With these words he mounted his mule and rode a-
way, and he rode so swiftly that he seemed to be flying.
The fan-bearer said to him : " He is not a pleasant
customer to deal with. I noticed that at first he had
no good intentions. That is why I united him to us
by bonds of relationship."
Then they set out together for Taiyuanfu, and at
the appointed place, sure enough, they met Dragon-
beard. Li Dsing had an old friend, a companion of
the Prince of Tang.
He presented the stranger to this friend, named
Liu Wendsing, saying : ' * This stranger is able to fore-
tell the future from the lines of the face, and would
hke to see the prince."
Thereupon Liu Wendsing took him in to the prince.
The prince was clothed in a simple indoor robe, but
there was something impressive about him, which made
him remarked among all others. When the stranger
saw him, he fell into a profound silence, and his face
turned gray. After he had drunk a few flagons of
wine he took his leave.
''That man is a true ruler," he told Li Dsing. "I
am almost certain of the fact, but to be sure my friend
must also see him."
Then he arranged to meet Li Dsing on a certain
day at a certain inn.
"When you see tliis mule before the door, together
with a very lean jackass, then you may be certain I am
there with my friend."
On the day set Li Dsing went there and, sure enough
he saw the mule and the jackass before the door. He
gathered up his robe and descended to the upper story
of the inn. There sat old Dragonbeard and a Taoist
priest over their wine. When the former saw Li
Dsing he was much pleased, bade him sit down, and
228 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
offered him wine. After they had pledged each other,
all three returned to Lui Wendsing. He was engaged
in a game of chess with the prince. The prince rose
with respect and asked them to be seated.
As soon as *the Taoist priest saw his radiant and
heroic countenance he was disconcerted, and greeted
him with a low bow, saying : ' ' The game is up ! "
When they took their leave Dragonbeard said to Li
Dsing: *'Go on to Sianfu, and when the time has
come, ask for me at such and such a place."
Aid with that he went away snorting.
Li Dsing and the fan-bearer packed up their belong-
ings, left Taiyuanfu and traveled on toward the
West. At that time Yang Su died, and great disturb-
ance arose tliroughout the empire.
In the course of a few days Li Dsing and his mfe
reached the meeting-place appointed by Dragonbeard.
They knocked at a little wooden door, and out came
a servant, who led them through long passages. ^Vhen
they emerged magnificent buildings arose before them,
in front of which stood a crowd of slave girls. Then
they entered a hall in which the most valuable dowiy
that could be imagined had been piled up: mirrors,
clothes, jewelry, all more beautiful than earth is wont
to show. Handsome slave girls led them to the bath,
and when they had changed their garments their friend
was announced. He stepped in clad in silks and fox-
pelts, and looking almost like a dragon or a tiger. He
greeted his guests with pleasure and also called in his
\\df e, who was of exceptional loveliness. A festive ban-
quet was served, and all four sat do^\Ti to it. The
table was covered with the most expensive viands, so
rare that they did not even know their names. Flagons
and dishes and all the utensils were made of gold and
jade, and ornamented with pearls and precious stones.
HISTORIC LEGENDS 229
Two companies of girl musicians alternately blew
flutes and chalameaus. They sang and danced, and it
seemed to the visitors that they had been transported
to the palace of the Lady of the Moon. The rainbow
garments fluttered, and the dancing girls were beau-
tiful beyond all the beauty of earth.
After they had banqueted, Dragonbeard commanded
his ser\dtors to bring in couches upon which embroid-
ered silken covers had been spread. And after they
had seen everj^thing worth seeing, he presented them
with a book and a ke}^
Then he said : * 'In this book are listed the valuables
and the riches which I possess. I make you a wedding-
present of them. Nothing great may be undertaken
Avithout wealth, and it is my duty to endow my sister
properly. My original intention had been to take the
Middle Kingdom in hand and do something with it.
But since a ruler has already arisen to reigTi over it,
what is there to keep me in this country! For Prince
Tang of Taiyuanfu is a real hero, and will have restored
order within a few^ years' time. You must both of you
aid him, and you will be certain to rise to high hono/s.
You, my sister, are not alone beautiful, but you have
also the right way of looking at things. None other
than yourself would have been able to recognize the
true worth of Li Dsing, and none other than Li Dsing
would have had the good fortune to encounter you.
You will share the honors whidh will be your husband's
portion, and your name w^ill be recorded in history.
The treasures which I bestow upon you, you are to use
to help the true ruler. Bear this in mind! And in
ten years' time a glow will rise far away to the South-
east, and it shall be a sign that I have reached my goal.
Then you may pour a libation of wine in the direction
of the South-east, to wish me good fortune !"
230 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Then, one after another, he had his servitors and
slave-girls greeted Li Dsing and the fan-bearer, and
said to them: ''This is your master and your mis-
tress!"
When he had spoken these words, he took his wife's
hand, they mounted three steeds which were held ready,
and rode away.
Li Dsing and his wife now established themselves
in the house, and found themselves possessed of count-
less wealth. They followed Prince Tang, who restored
order to the empire, and aided him with their money.
Thus the great work was accomplished, and after
peace had been restored throughout the empire, Li
Dsing was made Duke of We, and the fan-bearer be-
came a duchess.
Some ten years later the duke was informed that in
the empire beyond the sea a thousand ships had landed
an army of a hundred thousand armored soldiers.
These had conquered the country, killed its prince, and
set up their leader as its king. And order now reigned
in that empire.
Then the duke knew that Dragonbeard had accom-
plished his aim. He told his wife, and they robed
themselves in robes of ceremony and offered wine in
order to wish him good fortune. And they saw a
radiant crimson ray flash up on the South-eastern
horizon. No doubt Dragonbeard had sent it in answer.
And both of them were very happy.
Note: Yang Su died in the year 606 a.d. The Li Dsing
of this tale has nothing in common with Li Dsing, the father of
Notschka (No. 18). He lived as a historical personage, 571-649
A.D. Li Yuan was the founder of the Tang dynasty, 565-635
A.D. His famous son, to whom he owed the throne, the "Prince
of Tang," was named Li Schi Min. His father abdicated in 618
in his favor. This tale is not, of course, historical, but legendary.
Compare with the introduction of the following one.
HISTORIC LEGENDS 231
LXVI
HOW MOLO STOLE THE LOVELY EOSE-RED
T the time when the Tang dynasty reigned over
the Middle Kingdom, there were master swords-
men of various kinds. Those who came first were the
saints of the sword. They were able to take different
shapes at will, and their swords were like strokes of
lightning. Before their opponents knew they had been
struck their heads had already fallen. Yet these mas-
ter swordsmen were men of lofty mind, and did not
lightly mingle in the quarrels of the world. The sec-
ond kind of master swordsmen were the sword heroes.
It was their custom to slay the unjust, and to come to
the aid of the oppressed. They wore a hidden dagger
at their side and carried a leather bag at their belt.
By magic means they were able to turn human heads
into flowing water. They could fly over roofs and
walk up and down walls, and they came and went and
left no trace. The swordsmen of the lowest sort were
the mere bought slayers. They hired themselves out
to those who wished to do away with their enemies.
And death was an everyday matter to them.
Old Dragonbeard must have been a master swords-
man standing midway between those of the first and of
the second order. Molo, however, of whom this story
tells, was a sword hero.
At that time there lived a young man named Tsui,
whose father was a high official and the friend of the
prince. And the father once sent his son to visit his
princely friend, who was ill. The son was young,
handsome and gifted. He went to carry out his fa-
ther's instructions. When he entered the prince's pal-
232 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
ace, there stood three beautiful slave girls, who piled
rosy peaches into a golden bowl, poured sugar over
them and presented them to him. After he had eaten
he took his leave, and his princely host ordered one of
the slave girls, Rose-Eed by name, to escort him to the
gate. As they went along the young man kept looking
back at her. And she smiled at him and made signs
with her fingers. First she would stretch out three fin-
gers, then she w^ould turn her hand around three times,
and finally she would point to a little mirror which she
wore on her breast. When they parted she whispered
to him : "Do not forget me ! ' *
When the young man reached home his thoughts
were all in confusion. And he sat down absent-mind-
edly like a wooden rooster. Now it happened that he
had an old servant named Molo, who was an extraor-
dinary being.
''What is the trouble, master," said he. ''Why are
you so sad? Do you not want to tell your old slave
about it?"
So the boy told him what had occurred, and also men-
tioned the signs the girl had made to him in secret.
Said Molo : ' ' When she stretched out three fingers,
it meant that she is quartered in the third court of the
palace. When she turned round her hand three times,
it meant the sum of three times five fingers, which is
fifteen. When she pointed at the little mirror, she
meant to say that on the fifteenth, when the moon is
round as a mirror, at midnight, j'-ou are to go for her."
Then the young man was roused from his confused
thoughts, and was so happy he could hardly control
himself.
But soon he grew sad again and said: "The
prince 's palace is shut off as though by an ocean. How
would it be possible to win into it?"
HISTORIC LEGENDS 233
"Nothing easier," said Molo, "On the fifteenth we
will take two pieces of dark silk and wrap ourselves up
in them, and thus I will carry you there. Yet there is a
wild dog on guard at the slave girl's court, who is
strong as a tiger and watchful as a god. No one can
pass by him, so he must be killed."
When the appointed day had come, the servant said :
"There is no one 'else in the world who can kill this dog
but myself ! ' '
Full of joy the youth gave him meat and wine, and
the old man took a chain-hammer and disappeared
with it.
And after no more time had elapsed than it takes to
eat a meal he was back again and said: "The dog is
dead, and there is nothing further to hiaider us!"
At midnight they wrapped themselves in dark silk,
and the old man carried the youth over the tenfold
walls which surrounded the palace. T4iey reached the
third gateway and the gate stood ajar. Then they saw
the glow of a little lamp, and heard Rose-Red sigh
deeply. The entire court was silent and deserted.
The youth raised the curtain and stepped into the
room. Long and searchingly Rose-Red looked at him,
then seized his hand.
"I knew that you were intelligent, and would under-
stand my sign language. But what magic power have
you at your disposal, that you were able to get here?"
The youth told her in detail how Molo had helped
him.
"And where is Molo?" she asked.
"Outside, before the curtain/' was his answer.
Then she called him in and gave him wine to drink
from a jade goblet and said: "I am of good family
and have come here from far away. Force alone has
made me a slave in this palace. I long to leave it.
234 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
For though I have jasper chop-sticks with ^Yhich to eat,
and drink my wine from golden flagons, though silk and
satin rustle around me and jewels of every kind are at
my disposal, all these are but so many chains and fet-
ters to hold me here. Dear Molo, you are endowed
with magic powers. I beg you to save me in my dis-
tress ! If you do, I mil be glad to serve your master
as a slave, and will never forget the favor you do me."
The youth looked at Molo. Molo was quite willing.
First he asked permission to carry away Rose-Red *s
gear and jewels in sacks and bags. Three times he
went away and returned until he had finished. Then
he took his master and Rose-Red upon his back, and
flew away with them over the steep walls. None of
the watchmen of the prince's palace noticed anything
out of the way. At home the youth hid Rose-Red in a
distant room.
When the prince discovered that one of his slave-
girls was missing, and that one of Ms wild dogs had
been killed, he said : ' ' That must have been some pow-
erful sword hero!" And he gave strict orders that
the matter should not be mentioned, and that investiga-
tions should be made in secret.
Two years passed, and the youth no longer thought
of any danger. Hence, when the flowers began to
bloom in the spring, Rose-Red went dri\dng in a small
wagon outside the citj", near the river. And there one
of the prince's servants saw her, and informed his
master. The latter sent for the youth, who, since he
could not conceal the matter, told him the whole story
exactly as it had happened.
Said the prince : * ' The whole blame rests on Rose-
Red. I do not reproach you. Yet since she is now
your wife I will let the whole matter rest. But Molo
will have to suffer for it ! "
"THEN HE TOOK HIS MASTER AND ROSE-RED UPON HIS
RACK AXD FLEW WITH THEM OVER THE STEEP WALLS."
—Pafje 234
HISTORIC LEGENDS 235
So he ordered a hundred armored soldiers, with
bows and swords, to surround the house of the youth,
and under all circumstances to take Molo captive. But
Molo drew his dagger and flew up the high wall.
Thence he looked about him like a hawk. The arrows
flew as thick as rain, but not one hit him. And in a
moment he had disappeared, no one knew where.
Yet ten years later one of his former master's ser-
vants ran across him in the South, where he was selling
medicine. And he looked exactly as he had looked ten
years before.
Note: This fairy-tale has many features in common with the
fairy-tales of India, noticeably the use of the sign language, which
the hero himself does not understand, but which is understood by his
companion.
LXVII
THE GOLDEN CANISTER
IN the days of the Tang dynasty there lived a certain
count in the camp at Ludschou. He had a slave
who could play the lute admirably, and was also so
well versed in reading and writing that the count em-
ployed her to indite his confidential letters.
Once there was a great feast held in the camp. Said
the slave-girl: *'The large kettledrum sounds so sad
to-day ; some misfortune must surely have happened to
the kettledrummer !"
The count sent for the kettledrummer and questioned
him.
"My wife has died," he replied, ''yet I did not ven-
ture to ask for leave of absence. That is why, in spite
of me, my kettledrum sounded so sad. ' '
23G THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
The count allowed Mm to go home.
At that time there was much strife and jealousy
among the counts along the Yellow River. The emper-
or wished to put an end to their dissensions by allying
them to each other by marriages. Thus the daughter
of the Count of Ludschou had married the son of the
old Count of Webo. But this did not much improve
matters. The old Count of Webo had lung trouble, and
when the hot season came it always grew worse, and
he would say: *'Yes, if I only had Ludschou! It is
cooler and I might feel better there!"
So he gathered three thousand warriors around him,
gave them good pay, questioned the oracle with regard
to a lucky day, and set out to take Ludschou by force.
The Count of Ludschou heard of it. He worried day
and night, but could see no way out of his difficulties.
One night, when the water-clock had already been set
up, and the gate of the camp had been locked, he walked
about the courtyard, leaning on his staff. Only his
slave-girl followed him.
' ' Lord, ' ' said she, ' ' it is now more than a month since
sleep and appetite have abandoned you ! You live sad
and lonely, wrapped up in your grief. Unless I am
greatly deceived it is on account of Webo."
*'It is a matter of life and death," answered the
count, ' ' of which you women understand nothing. ' '
''I am no more than a slave-girl," said she, ''and
yet I have been able to guess the cause of your grief."
The count realized that there was meaning in
her words and replied : "You are in truth an extraor-
dinary girl. It is a fact that I am quietly reflecting on
some way of escape."
The slave-girl said: "That is easily done! You
need not give it a thought, master ! I will go to Webo
and see how things are. This is the first watch of the
HISTORIC LEGENDS 237
night. If I go now, I can be back by the fifth watch."
"Should you not succeed," said the count, ''you
merely bring misfortune upon me the more quickly."
''A failure is out of the question," answered the
slave-girl.
Then she went to her room and prepared for her
journey. She combed her raven hair, tied it in a knot
on the top of her head, and fastened it with a golden
pin. Then she put on a short garment embroidered
with purple, and shoes woven of dark silk. In her
breast she hid a dagger with dragon-lines graved on it,
and upon her forehead she wrote the name of the
Great God. Then she bowed before the count and
disappeared.
The count poured wine for himself and waited for
her, and when the morning horn was blown, the slave-
girl floated down before him as light as a leaf.
"Did all go well?" asked the count.
"I have done no discredit to my mission," replied
the girl.
* ' Did you kill any one ? ' '
"No, I did not have to go to such lengths. Yet I
took the golden canister at the head of Webo's couch
along as a pledge. ' '
The count asked what her experience had been,
and she began to tell her story :
"I set out when the drums were beating their first
tattoo and reached Webo three hours before midnight.
When I stepped through the gate, I could see the sen-
tries asleep in their guard-rooms. They snored so that
it sounded like thunder. The camp sentinels were pac-
ing their beats, and I went in through the left entrance
into the room in which the Count of Webo slept.
There lay your relative on Ms back behind the curtain,
plunged in sweet slumber. A costly sword showed
238 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
from beneath his pillow; and beside it stood an open
canister of gold. In the canister were various
slips. On one of them was set down his age and the
day of his birth, on another the name of the Great
Bear God. Grains of incense and pearls were scat-
tered over it. The candles in the room burned dimly,
and the incense in the censers was paling to ash. The
slave-girls lay huddled up, round about, asleep. I
could have drawn out their hair-pins and raised their
robes and they would not have awakened. Your rela-
tive's life was in my hand, but I could not bring my-
self to kill him. So I took the golden canister and
returned. The water-clock marked the third hour
when I had finished my journey. Noav you must have
a swift horse saddled quickly, and must send a man to
Webo to take back the golden canister. Then the Lord
of Webo will come to his senses, and will give up his
plans of conquest."
The Count of Ludschou at once ordered an officer to
ride to Webo as swiftly as possible. He rode all day
long and half the niglit and finally arrived. In Webo
every one was excited because of the loss of the golden
canister. They were searchng the whole camp rigor-
ously. The messenger knocked at the gate with his
riding-whip, and insisted on seeing the Lord of Webo.
Since he came at so unusual an hour the Lord of Webo
guessed that he was bringing important information,
and left his room to receive the messenger. The latter
handed him a letter which said: ^'Last night a
stranger from Webo came to us. He informed us that
with his own hands he had taken a golden canister from
beside your bed. I have not ventured to keep it and
hence am sending it back to you by messenger."
When the Lord of Webo saw the golden canister he
was much frightened. He took the messenger into his
HISTORIC LEGENDS 239
own room, treated him to a splendid meal, and re-
warded him generously.
On the following day he sent the messenger back
again, and gave him thirty thousand bales of silk and
a team of four horses along as a present for his master.
He also wrote a letter to the Count of Ludschou :
^'My life was in your hand. I thank you for having
spared me, regret my evil intentions and will improve.
From this time forward peace and friendship shall
ever unite us, and I will let no thought to the contrary
enter my mind. The citizen soldiery I have gathered I
will use only as a protection against robbers. I have
already disarmed the men and sent them back to their
work in the fields."
And thenceforward the heartiest friendship existed
between the two relatives North and South of the
Yellow Eiver.
One day the slave-girl came and wished to take leave
of her master.
*'In my former existence," said the slave-girl, **I
was a man. I was a physician and helped the sick.
Once upon a time I gave a little child a poison to drink
by mistake instead of a healing draught, and the child
died. This led the Lord of Death to punish me, and I
oame to earth again in the shape of a slave-girl. Yet I
remembered my former life, tried to do well in my new
surroundings, and even found a rare teacher who
taught me the swordsman's art. Already I have
served you for nineteen years. I went to Webo for you
in order to repay your kindness. And I have suc-
ceeded in shaping matters so that you are living at
peace with your relatives again, and thus have saved
the lives of thousands of people. For a weak woman
this is a real service, sufficient to absolve me of my
original fault. Now I shall retire from the world and
240 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
dwell among the silent hills, in order to labor for sanc-
tity with a clean heart. Perhaps I may thus succeed in
returning to my former condition of life. So I beg of
you to let me depart!"
The count saw that it would not be right to detain
her any longer. So he prepared a great banquet,
invited a number of guests to the farewell meal, and
many a famous knight sat down to the board. And
all honored her with toasts and poems.
The count could no longer hide liis emotion, and the
slave-girl also bowed before him and wept. Then
she secretly left the banquet-hall, and no human being
ever discovered whither she had gone.
Note : This motive of the intelligent slave-girl also occurs in the
stoiy of the three empires. "On her forehead she wrote the name
of the Great God:" Regarding this god, Tai I, the Great One,
compare annotation to No. 18. The God of the Great Bear, i. e.,
of the constellation. The letters which are exchanged are quite
as noticeable for what is implied between the lines, as for what
is actually set down.
LXVIII
YANG GUI FE
THE favorite wife of the emperor Ming Huang of
the Tang dynasty was the celebrated Yang Gui
Fe. She so enchanted him by her beauty that he did
whatever she wished him to do. But she brought her
cousin to the court, a gambler and a drinker, and be-
cause of him the people began to murmur against the
emperor. Finally a revolt broke out, and the em-
peror was obliged to flee. He fled with his entire court
to the land of the four rivers.
HISTORIC LEGENDS 241
But when they reached a certain pass his own sol-
diers mutinied. They shouted that Yang Gui Fe's
cousin was to blame for all, and that he must die or
they would go no further. The emperor did not know
what to do. At last the cousin was delivered up to
the soldiers and was slain. But still they were not
satisfied.
''As long- as Yang Gui Fe is alive she will do all
in her power to punish us for the death of her cousin,
so she must die as well!"
Sobbing, she fled to the emperor. He wept bitterly
and endeavored to protect her; but the soldiers grew
more and more violent. Finally she was hung from
a pear-tree by a eunuch.
The emperor longed so greatly for Yang Gui Fe
that he ceased to eat, and could no longer sleep. Then
one of his eunuchs told him of a man named Yang Shi
Wu, who was able to call up the spirits of the de-
parted. The emperor sent for him and Yang Shi Wu
appeared.
That very evening he recited his magic incantations,
and his soul left its body to go in search of Yang Gui
Fe. First he went to the Nether World, where the
shades of the departed dwell. Yet no matter how
much he looked and asked he could find no trace of
her. Then he ascended to the highest heaven, where
sun, moon and stars make their rounds, and looked
for her in empty space. Yet she was not to be found
there, either. So he came back and told the emperor
of his experience. The emperor was dissatisfied and
said: *'Yang Gui Fe's beauty was divine. How can
it be possible that she had no soul!"
The magician answered: ''Between hill and valley
and amid the silent ra^dnes dwell the blessed. I will
go back once more and search for her there."
242 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
So lie wandered about on the five holy hills, by the
four great rivers and through the islands of the sea.
He went ever\"^vhere, and finally came to fairyland.
The fairy said: ''Yang Gui Fe has become a blessed
spirit and dwells in the great south palace!"
So the magician went there and knocked on the door.
A maiden came out and asked what he wanted, and
he told her that the emperor had sent him to look for
her mistress. She let him in. The way led through
broad gardens filled with flowers of jade and trees of
coral, giving 'forth the sweetest of odors. Finally
they reached a high tower, and the maiden raised
the curtain hanging before a door. The magician
kneeled and looked up. And there he saw Yang Gui
Fe sitting on a throne, adorned vdth an emerald
headdress and furs of yellow swans' do^vn. Her face
glowed with rosy color, yet her forehead was wrinkled
with care.
She said: ''Well do I know the emperor longs for
me ! But for me there is no path leading back to the
world of men! Before my birth I was a blessed sky-
fairy, and the emperor was a blessed spirit as well.
Even then we loved each other dearly. Then, w^hen
the emperor was sent down to earth by the Lord of
the Heavens, I, too, descended to earth and found him
there among men. In twelve years' time we will meet
again. Once, on the evening of the seventh day, w^hen
we stood looking up at the Weaving Maiden and the
Herd Boy, we swore eternal love. The emperor had
a ring, which he broke in two. One half he gave to
me, the other he kept himself. Take this half of
mine, bring it to the emperor, and tell him not to for-
get the words we said to each other in secret that
evening. And tell him not to grieve too greatly be-
cause of me!"
HISTORIC LEGENDS 243
With that she gave him the ring, with difficulty sup-
pressing her sobs. The magician brought back the
ring with him. At sight of it the emperor's grief
broke out anew.
He said: ''What we said to each other that even-
ing no one else has ever learned ! And now you bring
me back her ring! By that sign I know that your
words are true and that my beloved has really become
a blessed spirit."
Then he kept the ring and rewarded the magician
lavishly.
Note: The emperor Ming Huang of the Tang dynasty ruled
from 713 to 756 a.d. The introduction to the tale is historical.
The "land of the four rivei's" is Setchuan.
LXIX
THE MOKK OF THE YANGTZE-KIANG
BUDDHISM took its rise in southern India, on
the island of Ceylon. It was there that the son
of a Brahminic king lived, who had left his home in
his youth, and had renounced all wishes and all sen-
sation. With the greatest renunciation of self he did
penance so that all living creatures might be saved. In
the course of time he gained the hidden knowledge
and was called Buddba.
In the days of the Emperor Ming Di, of the dynasty
of the Eastern Hans, a golden glow was seen in the
West, a glow wliich flashed and shone w^ithout inter-
ruption.
One night the emperor dreamed that he saw a golden
saint, twenty feet in height, barefoot, his head shaven,
244 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
and clothed in Indian garb enter his room, who said
to him: *'I am the saint from the West! My gospel
must be spread in the East!"
When the ruler awoke he wondered about this
dream, and sent out messengers to the lands of the
West in order to find out what it meant.
Thus it was that the gospel of Buddha came to
China, and continued to gain in influence up to the
time of the Tang dynasty. At that time, from emper-
ors and kings down to the peasants in the villages, the
wise and the ignorant alike were filled with reverence
for Buddha. But under the last two dynasties his
gospel came to be more and more neglected. In these
days the Buddliist monks run to the houses of the rich,
read their sutras and pray for pay. And one hears
nothing of the great saints of the days gone by.
At the time of the Emperor Tai Dsung, of the Tang
dynasty, it once happened that a great drought reigned
in the land, so that the emperor and all his othcials
erected altars everywhere in order to plead for rain.
Then the Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea talked
with the Dragon of the Milky Way and said : ' ' To-dav
they are praying for rain on earth below. The Lord
of the Heavens has granted the prayer of the King of
Tang. To-morrow you must let three inches of rain
fall!"
'*No, I must let only two inches of rain fall," said
the old dragon.
So the two dragons made a wager, and the one who
lost promised as a punishment to turn into a mud
salamander.
The following day the Highest Lord suddenly
issued an order saying that the Dragon of the Milky
Way was to instruct the wind and cloud spirits to
send down three inches of rain upon the earth.
HISTORIC LEGENDS 245
To contradict this command was out of the question.
But the old dragon thought to himself: ''It seems
that the Dragon-Kin^ had a better idea of what was
going to happen than I had, yet it is altogether too
humiliating to have to turn into a mud salamander ! ' '
So he let only two inches of rain fall, and reported
back to the heavenly court that the command had
been carried out.
Yet the Emperor Tai Dsung then offered a prayer
of thanks to heaven. In it he said: "The precious
fluid was bestowed upon us to the extent of two inches
of depth. We beg submissively that more may be sent
down, so that the parched crops may recover!'*
When the Lord of the Heavens read this prayer he
was very angry and said: ''The criminal Dragon of
the Milky Way has dared diminish the rain which T
had ordered. He cannot be suffered to continue his
guilty life. So We Dschong, who is a general among
men on earth, shall behead .him, as an example for all
living beings. ' '
In the evening the Emperor Tai Dsung had a dream.
He saw a giant enter his room, who pleaded with
hardly restrained tears : ' ' Save me, 0 Emperor ! Be ■
cause of my own accord I diminished the rainfall, the
Lord of the Heavens, in his anger, has commanded
that We Dschong behead me to-morrow at noon. If
you will only prevent We Dschong from falling asleep
at that time, and pray that I may be saved, misfortune
once more may pass me by ! "
The emperor promised, and the other bowed and
left him.
The following day the emperor sent for We Dschong.
They drank tea together and played chess.
Tow^ard noon We Dschong suddenly grew tired and
sleepy; but he did not dare take his leave. The em-
246 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
peror, however, since one of his pawns had been taken,
fixed his gaze for a moment on the chess-board and
pondered, and before he knew it We Dschong was al-
ready snoring with a noise like a distant thunder.
The emperor was much frightened, and hastily called
out to him; but he did not awake. Then he had two
eunuchs shake him, but a long time passed before he
could be aroused.
"How did you come to fall asleep so suddenly?'*
asked the emperor.
"I dreamed," replied We Dschong, ''that the High-
est God had commanded me to behead the old dragon.
I have just hewn off his head, and my arm still aches
from the exertion."
And before he had even finished speaking a dragon's
head, as large as a bushel-measure, suddenly fell down
out of the air. The emperor was terribly frightened
and rose.
''I have sinned against the old dragon," said he.
Then he retired to the inner chambers of his palace
and was confused in mind. He remained lying on his
couch, closed his eyes, said not a word, and breathed
but faintly.
Suddenly he saw two persons in purple robes who
had a summons in their hands. They spoke to him as
follows : ' ' The old Dragon of the Milky Way has com-
plained against the emperor in the Nether World.
We beg that you will have the chariot harnessed!"
Instinctively the emperor followed them, and in the
courtyard there stood his chariot before the castle,
ready and waiting. The emperor entered it, and off
they went flying through the air. In a moment they
had reached the city of the dead. When he entered he
saw the Lord of the High Mountain sitting in the midst
of the city, with the ten princes of the Nether World
HISTORIC LEGENDS 247
in rows at his right and left. They all rose, bowed to
him and bade him be seated.
Then the Lord of the High Mountain said: ''The
old Dragon of the Milky Way has really committed a
deed which deserved punishment. Yet Your Majesty
has promised to beg the Highest God to spare him,
which prayer would probably have saved the old
dragon's life. And that this matter was neglected
over the chess-board might well be accounted a mis-
take. Now the old dragon complains to me without
ceasing. When I think of how he has striven to gain
sainthood for more than a thousand years, and must
now fall back into the cycle of transformations, I am
really depressed. It ie for this reason I have called
together the princes of the ten pits of the Nether
World, to find a way out of the difficulty, and have
invited Your Majesty to come here to discuss the
matter. In heaven, on earth and in the Nether World
only the gospel of Buddha has no limits. Hence, when
you return to earth great sacrifices should be made
to the three and thirty lords of the heavens. Three
thousand six hundred holy priests of Buddha must
read the sutras in order to deliver the old dragon so
that he may rise again to the skies, and keep his
original form. But the writings and readings of men
will not be enough to ensure this. It will be neces-
sary to go to the Western Heavens and thence bring
words of truth."
This the emperor agreed to, and the Lord of the
Great Mountain and the ten princes of the Nether
World rose and said as they bowed to him: '*We beg
that you will now return !"
Suddenly Tai Dsung opened his eyes again, and
there he was lying on his imperial couch. Then he
made public the fact that he was at fault, and had the
248 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
holiest among the priests of Buddha sent for to fetch
the sutras from the Western Heavens. And it was
Huan Dschuang, the Monk of the Yangtze-kiang, who
in obedience to this order, appeared at court.
The name of this Huan Dschuang had originally
been Tschen. His father had passed the highest ex-
aminations during the reign of the preceding emperor,
and had been intrusted with the office of district man-
darin on the Yangtze-kiang. He set out with his wife
for this new district, but when their ship reached the
Yellow River it fell in with a band of robbers. Their
captain slew the whole retinue, threw father Tschen
into the river, took his wife and the document appoint-
ing him mandarin, w^ent to the district capital under
an assumed name and took charge of it. All the
serving-men whom he took along were members of his
robber-band. Tschen 's wife, however, together with
her little boy, he imprisoned in a tower room. And
all the servants who attended her were in the con-
fidence of the robbers.
Now below the tower was a little pond, and in this
pond rose a spring which flowed beneath the walls to
the Yellow River. So one day Tschen 's mfe took
a little basket of bamboo, pasted up the cracks and
laid her little boy in the basket. Then she cut her
finger, wrote down the day and hour of the boy's
birth on a strip of silk paper with the blood, and
added that the boy must come and rescue her when
he had reached the age of twelve. She placed the
strip of silk paper beside the boy in the basket, and
at night, when no one was about, she put the basket
in the pond. The current carried it away to theYang-
tze-kiang, and once there it drifted on as far as the
monastery on the Golden Hill, w^hich is an island
lying in the middle of the river. There a priest who
HISTORIC LEGENDS 249
had come to draw water found it. He fished it out and
took it to the monastery.
When the abbot saw what had been written in blood,
he ordered his priests and novices to say nothing
about it to any one. And he brought up the boy in
the monastery.
When the latter had reached the age of five, he
was taught to read the hol}^ books. The boy was
more intelligent than any of his fellow-students, soon
grasped the meaning of the sacred writings, and en-
tered more and more deeply into their secrets. So
he was allowed to take the vows, and when his head
had been shaven was named: "The Monk of the
Yangtze-kiang. "
By the time he was twelve he was as large and
strong as a grown man. The abbot, who knew of the
duty he still had to perform, had him called to a
quiet room. There he drew forth the letter written
in blood and gave it to him.
When the monk had read it he flung himself down
on the ground and wept bitterly. Thereupon he
thanked the abbot for all that the latter had done for
him. He set out for the city in which his mother
dwelt, ran around the yamen of the mandarin, beat
upon the wooden fish and cried: "Deliverance from
all suffering! Deliverance from all suffering!"
After the robber who had slain his father had slipped
into the post he held by false pretences, he had
taken care to strengthen his position by making
powerful friends. He even allowed Tschen's ^\ife,
who had now been a prisoner for some ten years, a
little more liberty.
On that day official business had kept him abroad.
The woman was sitting at home, and when she heard
the wooden fish beaten so insistently before the door
250 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
and heard the words of deliverance, the voice of her
heart cried out in her. She sent out the serving-maid
to call in the priest. He came in by the back door,
and when she saw that he resembled his father in
every feature, she could no longer restrain herself,
but burst into tears. Then the monk of the Yangtze-
kiang realized that this was his mother and he took
the bloody writing out and gave it to her.
She stroked it and said amid sobs: "My father is
a high official, who has retired from affairs and dwells
in the capital. But I have been unable to write to
him, because this robber guarded me so closely. So
I kept alive as well as I could, waiting for you to
come. Now hurry to the capital for the sake of your
father's memory, and if his honor is made clear then
I can die in peace. But you must hasten so that no
one finds out about it."
The monk then went off quickly. First he went
back to his cloister to bid farewell to his abbot; and
then he set out for Sianfu, the capital.
Yet by that time his grandfather had already died.
But one of his uncles, who was known at court, was
still living. He took soldiers and soon made an end
of the robbers. But the monk's mother had died in
the meantime.
From that time on, the Monk of the Yangtze-ldang
lived in a pagoda in Sianfu, and was known as Huan
Dschuang. When the emperor issued the order call-
ing the priests of Buddha to court, he was some
twenty years of age. He came into the emperor's
presence, and the latter honored him as a great
teacher. Then he set out for India.
He was absent for seventeen years. When he re-
turned he brought three collections of books with him,
and each collection comprised five-hundred and forty
HISTORIC LEGENDS 251
rolls of manuscript. With these he once more entered
the presence of the emperor. The emperor was over-
joyed, and with liis own hand wrote a preface of the
holy teachings, in which he recorded all that had hap-
pened. Then the great sacrifice was held to deUver
the old Dragon of the Milky Way.
Note: The emperor Tai Dsung is Li Shi Min, the Prince of
Tang- mentioned in No. 64. He was the most glorious and splendid
of all Chinese rulers. The "Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea" has
appeared frequently in these fairy-tales. As regards the "Lord of
the High Mountain," and the ten princes of the Nether World, comp.
Nos. 38 and 49. The Highest Lord is Yu Huang, the Lord of Jade
or of Nephrite. Huan Dsehuang was originally known as Tschen.
Regarding his father's fate subsequent to his being drowned, and
that of his sons in the spirit-world see No. 24. The "bamboo
basket" is a Moses motive which occurs in other Chinese fairy-tales.
The Monk of the Yangtze-kiang" is, literally, (in Chinese, Giang
Liu Ho Schang) "The monk washed ashore by the stream.'"
"Wooden fish:" A hollow piece of wood in the form of a fish,
which is beaten by the Buddhists as sign of watchfulness. Three
collections of books — the Tripitaka. As regards one of the legendary
companions of Huan Dsehuang on his journey, see No. 73.
LITERARY FAIRY TALES
LXX
THE HEARTLESS HUSBAND
IN olden times Hanchow was the capital of South-
ern China, and for that reason a great number of
beggai's had gathered there. These beggars were in
the habit of electing a leader, who was ofiScially en-
trusted with the supervision of all begging in the
town. It was his duty to see that the beggars did
not molest the townsfolk, and he received a tenth of
their income from all his beggar subjects. When it
snowed or rained, and the beggars could not go out
to beg, he had to see to it that they had something to
eat, and he also had to conduct their weddings and
funerals. And the beggars obeyed him in all things.
Well, it happened that there was a beggar king of
this sort in Hanchow by the name of Gin, in whose
family the oflfice had been handed down from father
to son for seven generations. What they had taken
in by way of beggars' pence they had lent out on in-
terest, and so the family had gradually become well-
to-do, and finally even rich.
The old beggar-king had lost his wife at the age of
fifty. But he had an only child, a girl who was called
"Little Golden Daughter." She had a face of rare
beauty and was the jewel of his love. She had been
versed in the lore of books from her youth up, and
could write, improvise poems and compose essays.
She was also experienced in needlework, a skilled
dancer and singer, and could play the flute and zither.
255
256 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
The old beggar-king above all else wanted her to have
a scholar for a husband. Yet because he was a beg-
gar-king the distinguished families avoided him, and
with those who were of less standing than himself he
did not wish to have anything to do. So it came
about that Little Golden Daughter had reached the
age of eighteen without being betrothed.
Now at that time there dwelt in Hanchow, near the
Bridge of Peace, a scholar by the name of Mosu. He
was twenty years of age, and universally popular be-
cause of his beauty and talent. His parents were
both dead, and he was so poor that he could hardly
manage to keep alive. His house and lot had long
since been mortgaged or sold, and he lived in an aban-
doned temple, and many a day passed at whose end
he went hungry to bed.
A neighbor took pity on him and said to him one
day: ''The beggar-king has a child named Little
Golden Daughter, who is beautiful beyond all telling.
And the beggar-king is rich and has money, but no
son to inherit it. If you wish to marry into his family
his whole fortune would in the end come to you. Is
that not better than dying of hunger as a poor
scholar?"
At that time Mosu was in dire extremity. Hence,
when he heard these words he was greatly pleased.
He begged the neighbor to act as a go-between in the
matter.
So the latter visited the old beggar-king and talked
with him, and the beggar-king talked over the matter
with Little Golden Daughter, and since Mosu came
from a good family and was, in addition, talented
and learned, and had no objection to marrying into
their family, they were both much pleased with the
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 257
prospect. So they agreed to the proposal, and the
two were married.
So Mosu became a member of the beggar-king's
family. He was happy in his wife's beauty, always
had enough to eat and good clothes to wear. So he
thought himself lucky beyond his deserts, and lived
mth his wife in peace and happiness.
The beggar-king and his daughter, to whom their
low estate was a thorn in the flesh, admonished Mosu
to be sure to study hard. They hoped that he would
make a name for himself and thus reflect glory on
their family as well. They bought books for him,
old and new, at the highest prices, and they always
supplied him liberally with money so that he could
move in aristocratic circles. They also paid his ex-
amination expenses. So his learning increased day
by day, and the fame of it spread through the entire
district. He passed one examination after another in
rapid succession, and at the age of twenty-three was
appointed mandarin of the district of Wu We. He
returned from his audience with the emperor in cere-
monial robes, high on horseback.
Mosu had been born in Hanchow, so the whole town
soon knew that he had passed his examination success-
fully, and the townsfolk crowded together on both
sides of the street to look at him as he rode to his
father-in-law's house. Old and young, women and
children gathered to enjoy the show, and some idle
loafer called out in a loud voice :
''The old beggar's son-in-law has become a man-
darin!"
Mosu blushed with shame when he heard these
words. Speechless and out of sorts he seated himself
in his room. But the old beggar-king in the joy of
his heart did not notice his ill humor. He had a great
258 THE CHINESE FAIKY BOOK
festival banquet prepared, to which he invited all his
neighbors and good friends. But most of the invited
guests were beggars and poor folk, and he insisted
that Mosu eat with them. With much difficulty Mosu
was induced to leave his room. Yet when he saw the
guests gathered around the table, as ragged and dirty
as a horde of hungry devils, he retired again with
disdain. Little Golden Daughter, who realized how
he felt, tried to cheer him up again in a hundred and
one ways, but all in vain.
A few days later Mosu, with his Avife and servants,
set out for the new district he was to govern. One
goes from Hanchow to Wu We by water. So they
entered a ship and sailed out to the Yangtze-kiang.
At the end of the first day they reached a city where
they anchored. The night was clear and the moon-
rays glittered on the water, and Mosu sat in the front
part of the ship enjoying the moonlight. Suddenly
he chanced to think of the old beggar-king. It was
true that his wife was wise and good, but should
heaven happen to bless them with children, these
children would always be the beggar's nephews and
nieces, and there was no way of preventing such a
disgrace. And thus thinking a plan occurred to him.
He called Little Golden Daughter out of the cabin to
come and enjoy the moonlight, and she came out to
him happily. Men servants and maid servants and
all the sailors had long since gone to sleep. He looked
about him on all sides, but there was no one to be seen.
Little Golden Daughter was standing at the front of
the ship, thinking no evil, when a hand suddenly thrust
her into the water. Then Mosu pretended to be
frightened, and began to call out: **My wife made a
misstep and has fallen into the water!"
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 259
And when they heard his words, the servants
hurried up and wanted to fish her out.
But Mosu said: ''She has already been carried
away by the current, so you need not trouble your-
selves!" Then he gave orders to set sail again as
soon as possible.
Now who would have thought that owing to a for-
tunate chance, Sir Hu, the mandarin in charge of the
transportation system of the province, was also about
to take charge of his department, and had anchored
in the same place. He was sitting with his vvdfe at
the open mndow of the ship's cabin, enjoying the
moonlight and the cool breeze.
Suddenly he heard some one crying on the shore,
and it sounded to him like a girl's voice. He quickly
sent people to assist her, and they brought her aboard.
It was Little Golden Daughter.
When she had fallen into the water, she had felt
something beneath her feet which held her up so that
she did not sink. And she had been carried along by
the current to the river-bank, where she crept out of
the water. And then she realized that her husband,
now that he had become distinguished, had forgotten
how poor he had been, and for all she had not been
drowned, she felt very lonely and abandoned, and
before she knew it her tears began to flow. So when
Sir Hu asked her what was the matter, she told him
the whole story. Sir Hu comforted her.
**You must not shed another tear," said he. ''If
you care to become my adopted daughter, we will take
care of you. ' '
Little Golden Daughter bowed her thanks. But
Hu's wife ordered her maids to bring other clothes
to take the place of the wet ones, and to prepare a
bed for her. The servants were strictly bidden to call
260 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
her * ' Miss, ' ' and to say nothing of what had occurred.
So the journey continued and in a few days' time
Sir Hu entered upon his official duties. Wu We, where
Mosu was district mandarin, was subject to his rule,
and the latter made his appearance in order to visit
his official superior. When Sir Hu saw Mosu he
thought to himself: "What a pity that so highly
gifted a man should act in so heartless a manner!"
When a few months had passed, Sir Hu said to his
subordinates: **I have a daughter who is very pretty
and good, and would like to find a son-in-law to marry
into my family. Do you know of any one who might
answer?"
His subordinates all knew that Mosu was young
and had lost his wife. So they unanimously sug-
gested him.
Sir Hu replied: "I have also thought of that gentle-
man, but he is young and has risen very rapidly. I
am afraid he has loftier ambitions, and would not
care to marry into my family and become my son-in-
law."
"He was originally poor," answered his people,
"and he is your subordinate. Should 3^ou care to
show him a kindness of this sort, he will be sure to
accept it joyfully, and will not object to marrying into
your family."
"Well, if you all believe it can be done," said Sir
Hu, "then pay him a visit and find out what he thinks
about it. But you must not say that I have sent you."
Mosu, who was just then reflecting how he might
win Sir Hu's favor, took up the suggestion with pleas-
ure, and urgently begged them to act as his go-between
in the matter, promising them a rich reward when the
connection was established.
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 261
So they went back again and reported to Sir Hu.
He said: "I am much pleased that the gentleman
in question does not disdain this marriage. But my
wife and I are extremely fond of this daughter of ours,
and we can hardly resign ourselves to giving her up.
Sir Mosu is young and aristocratic, and our little
daughter has been spoiled. If he were to ill-treat
her, or at some future time were to regret having
married into our family, my wife and I would be in-
consolable. For this reason everything must be
clearly understood in advance. Only if he positively
agrees to do these things would I be able to receive
him into my family."
Mosu was informed of all these conditions, and
declared himself ready to accept them. Then he
brought gold and pearls and colored silks to Sir Hu's
daughter as wedding gifts, and a lucky day was chosen
for the wedding. Sir Hu charged his wife to talk to
Little Golden Daughter.
''Your adopted father," said she, "feels sorry for
you, because you are lonely, and therefore has picked
out a young scholar for you to marry."
But Little Golden Daughter replied: "It is true
that I am of humble birth, yet I know what is fitting.
It chances that I agreed to cast my lot with Mosu for
better or for worse. And though he has shown me
but little kindness, I will marry no other man so long
as he lives. I cannot bring myself to form another
union and break my troth."
And thus speaking the tears poured from her eyes.
When Sir Hu's wife saw that nothing would alter her
resolve, she told her how matters really stood.
"Your adopted father," said she, "is indignant at
Mosu's heartlessness. And although he will see to it
that you meet again, he has said nothing to Mosu
262 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
which would lead him to believe that you are not our
owTi daughter. Therefore Mosu was delighted to marry
you. But when the wedding is celebrated this even-
ing, you must do thus and so, in order that he may
taste your just anger."
When she had heard all this, Little Golden Daugh-
ter dried her tears, and thanked her adopted parents.
Then she adorned herself for the wedding.
The same day, late at evening, Mosu came to the
house wearing golden flowers on his hat, and a red
scarf across his breast, riding on a gaily trapped
horse, and followed by a great retinue. All liis friends
and acquaintances came w^ith him in order to be pres-
ent at the festival celebration.
In Sir Hu's house everything had been adorned
with colored cloths and lanterns. Mosu dismounted
from his horse at the entrance of the hall. Here Sir
Hu had spread a festival banquet to which Mosu and
his friends were led. And when the goblet had made
the rounds three times, serving-maids came and in-
vited Mosu to follow them to the inner rooms. The
bride, veiled in a red veil, was led in by two maid-
servants. Following the injunctions of the master
of the ceremony, they worshiped heaven and earth
together, and then the parents-in-law. Thereupon
they went into another apartment. Here brightly
colored candles were burning, and a wedding dinner
had been prepared. Mosu felt as happy as though
he had been raised to the seventh heaven.
But when he wanted to leave the room, seven or
eight maids with bamboo canes in their hands appeared
at each side of the door, and began to beat him
without mercy. They knocked his bridal hat from
his head, and then the blows rained do^vn upon his
back and shoulders. When Mosu cried for help he
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 263
heard a delicate voice say: "You need not kill that
heartless bridegroom of mine completely! x\sk him
to come in and greet me ! ' '
Then the maids stopped beating him, and gathered
about the bride, who removed her bridal veil.
Mosu bowed with lowered head and said: *'But
what have I done?"
Yet when he raised his eyes he saw that none other
than his wife, Little Golden Daughter, was standing
before him.
He started with fright and cried: "A ghost, a
ghost!" But all the servants broke out into loud
laughter.
At last Sir Hu and his wife came in, and the former
said: "My dear son-in-law, you may rest assured
that my adopted daughter, who came to me while I
was on my way to this place, is no ghost."
Then Mosu hastily fell on his knees and answered:
"I have sinned and beg for mercy!" And he kow-
towed without end.
"With that I have nothing to do," remarked Sir
Hu, "if our little daughter only gets along well with
you, then all mil be in order."
But Little Golden Daughter said: "You heartless
scoundrel ! In the beginning you were poor and needy.
We took you into our family, and let you study so
that you might become somebody, and make a name
for yourself. But no sooner had you become a man-
darin and a man of standing, than your love turned
into enmity, and you forgot your duty as a husband
and pushed me into the river. Fortunately, I found
my dear adopted parents thereby. They fished me
out, and made me their own child, otherwise I would
have found a grave in the bellies of the fishes. How
can I honorably live again with such a man as you?"
264 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
With these words she began to lament loudly, and
she called him one hard-hearted scoundrel after an-
other.
Mosu lay before her, speechless with shame, and
begged her to forgive him.
Now when Sir Hu noticed that Little Golden Daugh-
ter had sufficiently relieved herself by her scolding, he
helped Mosu up and said to him: "My dear son-in-
law, if you repent of your misdeed, Little Golden
Daughter will gradually cease to be angry. Of course
you are an old married couple ; yet as you have renewed
your vows this evening in my house, kindly do me a
favor and listen to what I have to say: You, Mosu,
are weighed with a heavy burden of guilt, and for that
reason you must not resent your wife's being some-
what indignant, but must have patience with her. I
will call in my wife to make peace between you."
With these words Sir Hu went out and sent in his
wife who finally, after a great deal of difficulty, suc-
ceeded in reconciling the two, so that they agreed once
more to take up life as husband and wife.
And they esteemed and loved each other twice as
much as they had before. Their life was all happiness
and joy. And later, when Sir Hu and his wife died,
they mourned for them as if in truth they had been
their own parents.
Note: "To marry into": as a rule the wife enters the home of
her husband's parents. But when there is no male heir, it is ar-
ranged that the son-in-law continues the family of his wife's
parents, and lives in their home. The custom is still very prevalent
in Japan, but it is not considered very honorable in China to enter
into a strange family in this way. It is characteristic that Mosu.
as a punishment for disdaining to "marry into" a family the first
time, is obliged to "marry into" a second time, the family of Sir
Hu.
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 265
The costume here described is still the wedding-costume of China.
"Little Golden Daughter" said: "You heartless scoundrel!"; des-
pite her faithfulness, in accordance with Chinese custom, she is
obliged to show her anger over his faithlessness; this is necessary
before the matter can Ix; properly adjusted, so that she may
"preserve her face."
LXXI
GIAUNA THE BEAUTIFUL
ONCE upon a time there was a descendant of Con-
fucius. His father had a friend, and this friend
held an official position in the South and offered the
young man a place as secretary. But when the latter
reached the to\^m where he was to have been active, he
found that his father's friend had already died. Then
he was much embarrassed, seeing that he did not have
the means to return home again. So he was glad to
take refuge in the Monastery of Puto, where he copied
holy books for the abbot.
About a hundred paces west of the monastery stood
a deserted house. One day there had been a great
snowfall, and as young Kung accidentally passed by
the door of the house, he noticed a well dressed and
prepossessing youth standing there who bowed to him
and begged him to approach. Now young Kung was
a scholar, and could appreciate good manners. Find-
ing that the youth and himself had much in common, he
took a liking to him, and followed him into the house.
It was immaculately clean ; silk curtains hung before
the doors, and on the walls were pictures of good old
masters. On a table lay a book entitled: ''Tales
of the Coral Ring." Coral Ring was the name
of a cavern.
Once upon a time there lived a monk at Puto who
266 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
was exceedingly learned. An aged man had led him
into the cave in question, where he had seen a number
of volumes on the book stands. The aged man had
said: "These are the histories of the various dyn-
asties." In a second room were to be found the his-
tories of all the peoples on earth. A third was guarded
by two dogs. The aged man explained: '*In this
room are kept the secret reports of the immortals, tel-
ling the arts by means of which they gained eternal
life. The two dogs are two dragons." The monk
turned the pages of the books, and found that they
were all works of ancient times, such as he had never
seen before. He would gladly have remained in the
cave, but the old man said: "That would not do!"
and a boy led him out again. The name of that cave,
however, was the Coral Ring, and it was described in
the volume which lay on the table.
The youth questioned Kung regarding his name and
family, and the latter told him his whole history. The
youth pitied him greatly and advised him to open a
school.
Kung answered with a sigh : "I am quite unknown
in the neighborhood, and have no one to recommend
me!"
Said the youth: "If you do not consider me alto-
gether too unworthy and stupid, I should like to be
your pupil myself. ' '
Young Kung was overjoyed. "I should not dare to
attempt to teach you," he replied, "but together we
might dedicate ourselves to the study of science." He
then asked why the house had been standing empty for
so long.
The youth answered: "The owner of the house has
gone to the country. We come from Shensi, and have
taken the house for a short time. We only moved in a
few days ago. ' '
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 267
They chatted and joked together gaily, and the young
man invited Kung to remain overnight, ordering a
small boy to light a pan of charcoal.
Then he stepped rapidly into the rear room and
soon returned saying: *'My father has come.'^
As Kung rose an aged man with a long, white beard
and eyebrows stepped into the room and said, greeting
him: ''You have already declared your willingness
to instruct my son, and I am grateful for your kind-
ness. But you must be strict with him and not treat
him as a friend."
Then he had garments of silk, a fur cap, and shoes
and socks of fur brought in, and begged Kung to change
his clothes. Wine and food were then served. The
cushions and covers of the tables and chairs were made
of stuffs unknown to Kung, and their sliimmering ra-
diance blinded the eye. The aged man retired after a
few beakers of wine, and then the youth showed Kung
his essays. They were all written in the style of the
old masters and not in the new-fangled eight-section
form.
When he was asked about this, the youth said with
a smile: "I am quite indifferent to winning success
at the state examinations!" Then he turned to the
small boy and said: "See whether the old gentleman
has already fallen asleep. If he has, you may quietly
bring in little Hiang-Nu."
The boy went off, and the youth took a lute from an
embroidered case. At once a serving-maid entered,
dressed in red, and surpassingly beautiful. The youth
bade her sing ''The Lament of the Beloved," and her
melting tones moved the heart. The third watch of the
night had passed before they retired to sleep.
On the following morning all rose early and study
began. The youth was exceptionally gifted. What-
268 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
ever he had seen but once was graven in his memory.
Hence he made surprising progress in the course of a
few months. The old custom was followed of writing
an essay every five days, and celebrating its comple-
tion with a little banquet. And at each banquet Hiang-
Nu was s«nt for.
One evening Kung could not remove his glance from
Hiang-Nu. The youth guessed his thoughts and said
to him: ''You are as yet unmarried. Early and late
I k'eep thinking as to how I can provide you with a
charming life companion. Hiang-Nu is the serving-
maid of my father, so I cannot give her to you."
Said Kung : ' ' I am grateful to you for your friendly
thorught. But if the girl you have in mind is not
just as beautiful as Hiang-Nu, then I would rather
do without. ' '
The youth laughed : ' ' You are indeed inexperienced
if you think that Hiarag-Nu is beautiful. Your wish is
easily fulfilled."
Thus half a year went by and the monotonous rainy
season had just began. Than a swelling the size of a
peach developed in young Kung's breast, which in-
creased over night until it was as large as a tea-cup.
He lay on his couch groaning with pain, and unable to
eat or to sleep. The youth was busy day and night
nursing him, and even the old gentleman asked how
he was getting along.
Then the youth said: ''My little sister Giauna a-
lone is able to cure this illness. Please send to grand-
mother, and have her brought here!"
The old gentleman was willing, and he sent off his
boy.
The next day the boy came back with the news that
Giauna would come, together with her aunt and her
cousin A-Sung.
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 269
Not long after the youth led his sister into the room.
She was not more than thirteen or fourteen years of
age, enchantingly beautiful, and slender as a willow-
tree. When the sick man saw her he forgot all his
pain and his spirits rose.
The youth said to his sister Giauna: ''This is my
best friend, whom I love as a brother ! I beg of you,
little sister, to cure him of his illness!"
The maiden blushed with confusion ; then she stepped
up to the sick-bed. While she was feeling his pulse,
it seemed to him as though she brought the fragrance
of orchards with her.
Said the maiden with a smile: "No wonder that
this illness has befallen him. His heart beats far too
stonnily. His illness is serious but not incurable.
Now the blood which has flowed has already gathered,
so we will have to cut to cure."
With that she took her golden armlet from her arm
and laid it on the aching place. She pressed it down
very gently, and the swelling rose a full inch above the
armlet so that it enclosed the entire swelling. Then
she loosed a pen-knife with a blade as thin as paper
from her silken girdle. With one hand she held the
armlet, and with the other she took the knife and lightly
passed it around the bottom of the ring. Black
blood gushed forth and ran over mattress and bed.
But young Kung was so enchanted by the presence of
the beautiful Giauna that not only did he feel no pain,
but his one fear was that the whole affair might end
too soon, and that she would disappear from his sight.
In a moment the diseased flesh had been cut away,
and Giauna had fresh water brought and cleansed the
wound. Then she took a small red pellet from her
mouth, and laid it on the wound, and when she turned
around in a circle, it seemed to Kung as though she
270 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
drew out all the inflammation in steam and flames.
Once more she turned in a circle, and he felt his wound
itch and quiver, and when she turned for the third time,
he was completely cured.
The maiden took the pellet into her mouth again and
said: ''Now all is well!" Then she hastened into
the inner room. Young Kung leaped up in order to
thank her.
True, he was now cured of his illness, but his thoughts
continued to dwell on Giauna's pretty face. He neg-
lected his books and sat lost in day-dreams.
His friend had noticed it and said to him: ''I have
ait last succeeded, this very day, in finding an attractive
life companion for you. ' '
Kung asked who she might be.
"The daughter of my aunt, A-Sung. She is seven-
teen years of age, and anything but homely. ' ^
''I am sure she is not as beautiful as Giauna,"
thought Kung. Then he hummed the lines of a song to
himself :
"Who once has seen the sea close by,
All rivers shallow streams declares;
Who o'er Wu's hill the clouds watched fly,
Says nothing with that view compares."
•The youth smiled. ''My little sister Giauna is still
very young," said he. "Besides, she is my father's
only daughter, and he would not like to see her marry
some one from afar. But my cousin A-Sung is not
homely either. If you do not believe me, wait until
they go walking in the garden, and then you may take
a look at them without their knowing it. "
Kung posted himself at the open window on the look-
out, and sure enough, he saw Giauna come along lead-
ing another girl by the hand, a girl so beautiful that
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 271
there was none otiher like her. Giauna and she seemed
to be sisters, only to be told apart by a slight difference
in age.
Then young Kung was exceedingly happy and
begged his friend to act for him in arranging the mar-
riage, which the latter promised to do. The next day
he came to Kung, and told him amid congratulations
that everything was arranged. A special court was
put in order for the young pair, and the wedding was
celebrated. Young Kung felt as though he had mar-
ried a fairy, and the two became very fond of each
other.
One day Kung's friend came to him in a state of
great excitement and said: *'The owner of this house
is coming back, and my father now wishes to return to
Shensi. The time for us to part draws near, and I
am very sad ! ' '
Kung wished to accompany them, but his friend ad-
vised him to return to his o^\ti home.
Kung mentioned the difficulties in the way, but the
youth replied: ^'That need not worry you, because I
will accompany you. ' '
After a time the father came, together with A-Sung,
and made Kung a present of a hundred ounces of gold.
Then the youth took Kung and his wife by the hand,
and told them to close their eyes. As soon as they
did so off they went through the air like a storm-wind.
All Kung could notice was that the gale roared about
his ears.
When some time had passed the youth cried:
**Now we have arrived!" Kung opened his eyes and
saw his old home, and then he knew that his friend
was not of human kind.
Gaily they knocked at the door of bis home. His
mother opened it and when she saw that he had brought
272 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
along so charming a wife she was greatly pleased.
Then Kung turned around to his friend, but the latter
had already disappeared.
A-Sung ser^^ed her mother-in-law with great de-
votion, and her beauty and virtue was celebrated far
and near. Soon after young Kung gained the doctor-
ate, and was appointed inspector of prisons in Sliensi.
He took his wife along with him, but his mother re-
mained at home, since Shensi was too far for her to
travel. And heaven gave A-Sung and Kung a little
son.
Btit Kung became involved in a dispute with a trav-
eling censor. The latter complained about Kung and
he was dismissed from his post.
So it happened that one day he was idling about
before the city, when he saw a handsome youth riding
a black mule. When he looked more closely he saw
that it was his old friend. They fell into each others'
arms, laughing and weeping, and the youth led him
to a village. In the midst of a thick grove of trees
which threw a deep shade, stood a house whose upper
stories rose to the skies. One could see at a glance that
people of distinction lived there. Kung now inquired
after sister Giauna, and was told that she had married.
He remained over night and then went off to fetch his
wife.
In the meantime Giauna arrived. She took A-Sung 's
little son in her arms and said: "Cousin, this is a
little stranger in our family ! ' '
Kung greeted her, and again thanked her for the
kindness she had showni him in curing his illness.
She answered with a smile: ''Since then you have
become a distinguished man, and the wound has long
since healed. Have you still not forgotten your pain ? ' '
Then Giauna 's husband arrived, and every one be-
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 273
came acquainted. And after that they parted.
One day the youth came sadly to Kung" and said:
''We are threatened by a great misfortune to-day.
I do not know whether you would be willing to save us ! "
Kung did not know what it might be ; but he gladly
promised his aid. Then the youth called up the entire
family and they bowed down in the outer court.
He began: '*I will tell you the truth just as it is.
We are foxes. This day we are threatened by the dan-
ger of thunder. If you care to save us, then there is a
hope that we may manage to stay alive; if not, then
take your child and go, so that you are not involved
in our danger."
But Kung vowed that he would share life and death
with them.
Then the youth begged him to stand in -the door with
a sword in his hand, and said: "Now when the thun-
der begins to roll you must stand there and never stir."
Suddenly dark clouds rose in the sky, and the heav-
ens grew gloomy as if night were closing down. Kung
looked about him, but the buildings had all disappeared,
and behind him he could only see a high barrow, in
which was a large cave wliose interior was lost in
darkness. In the midst of his fright he was surprised
by a thunderbolt. A heavy rain poured down in
streams, and a storm wind arose which rooted up the
tallest trees. Everything glimmered before his eyes
and his ears were deafened. But he held his sword in
his hand, and stood as firm as a rock. Suddenly
in the midst of black smoke and flashes of lightning, he
saw a monster with a pointed beak and long claws,
which was carrying off a human body. When he looked
more closely he recognized by the dress that it was
Giauna. He leaped up at the monster and struck at
him with his sword, and at once Giauna fell to the
274 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
ground. A tremendous crash of thunder shook the
earth, and Kung fell down dead.
Then the tempest cleared away, and the blue sky
appeared once more.
Giauna had regained consciousness, and when she
saw Kung lying dead beside her she said amid sobs:
"He died for my sake! Why should I continue to
live?"
A-Sung also came out, and together they carried
him into the cave. Giauna told A-Sung to hold his
head while her brother opened his mouth. She herself
took hold of his chin, and brought out her little red
pellet. She pressed it against his lips with her own,
and breathed into his lungs. Then the breath came
back to his throat mth a rattling noise, and in a short
time he was himself once more.
So there was 'the whole family reunited again, and
none of its members had come to harm. They grad-
ually recovered from their fright, and were quite happy :
when suddenly a small boy brought the news that
Giauna 's husband and his whole family had been killed
by the thunder. Giauna broke down, weeping, and
the others tried to comfort her.
Finally Kung said: "It is not well to dwell too
long amid the graves of the dead. Will you not come
home mth me ? ' '
Thereupon they packed up their belongings and
went with him. He assigned a deserted garden, which
he carefully walled off, to his friend and his family
as a dwelling-place. Only when Kung and A-Sung
came to visit them was the bolt drawn. Then Giauna
and her brother played chess, drank tea and chatted
with them like members of the same family.
But Rung's little son had a somewhat pointed face,
which resembled a fox's, and when he went along the
LITEHARY FAIRY TALES 275
street, the people would turn around and say : ' * There
goes the fox-child ! ' '
Note: "Not in the new-fangled eight-section form:" Ba Gu
Wen Dschang, i. e., essays in eight-section form, divided according
to strict rules, were the customary theses in tlie governmental
examinations in China up to the time of the great educational reform.
To-day there is a general return to the style of the old masters,
the free form of composition. "The danger of thunder": Three
times the foxes must have escaped the mortal danger of thunder.
LXXII
THE FROG PRINCESS
THERE where the Yangtze-kiang has come about
halfv/ay on its course to the sea, the Frog King
is worshiped with great devotion. He has a temple
there and frogs by the thousand are to be found in the
neighborhood, some of them of enormous size. Those
who incur the wrath of the god are apt to have strange
visitations in their homes. Frogs hop about on tables
and beds, and in extreme cases they even creep up the
smooth walls of the room without falling. There are
various kinds of omens, but all indicate that some
misfortune threatens the house in question. Then the
people living in it become terrified, slaughter a cow
and offer it as a sacrifice. Thus the god is mollified
and nothing further happens.
In that part of the country there once lived a youth
named Sia Kung-Schong. He was handsome and in-
telligent. When he was some six or seven years of
age, a serving-maid dressed in green entered his home.
She said that she was a messenger from the Frog King,
and declared that the Frog King wished to have his
daughter marry young Sia. Old Sia was an honest
276 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
man, not very bright, and since this did not suit him,
he declined the offer on the plea that his son was still
too young to marry. In spite of this, however, he did
not dare look about for another mate for him.
Then a few years passed and the boy gradually
grew up. A marriage between him and a certain Mis-
tress Giang was decided upon.
But the Frog King sent word to Mistress Giang:
''Young Sia is my son-in-law. How dare you under-
take to lay claim to what does not belong to you!"
Then Father Giang was frightened, and took back his
promise.
This made Old Sia very sad. He prepared a sacrifice
and went to his temple to pray. He explained that
he felt unworthy of becoming the relation of a god.
When he had finished praying a multitude of enormous
maggots made their appearance in the sacrificial meat
and wine, and crawled around. He poured them out,
begged forgiveness, and returned home filled with evil
forebodings. He did not know what more he could do,
and had to let things take their course.
One day young Sia went out into the street. A
messenger stepped up to him and told him, on the part
of ihe Frog King that the latter urgently requested
Sia to come to him. There was no help for it; he
had to follow the messenger. He led him through a
red gateway into some magnificent, high-ceilinged
rooms. In the great hall sat an ancient man who might
have been so^me eighty years of age. Sia cast him-
self down on the ground before him in homage. The
old man bade him rise, and assigned him a place at the
table. Soon a number of girls and women came crowd-
ing in to look at him. Then the old man turned to them
and said: *'Go to the room of the bride and tell her
that the bride-groom has arrived!"
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 277
Quickly a couple of maids ran away, and shortly
after an old woman came from the inner apartments,
leading a maiden by the hand, who might have been
sixteen years of age, and was incomparably beautiful.
The old man pointed to her and said: ''This is my
tenth little daughter. It seemed -to me that you would
make a good pair. But your father has scorned us
because of our difference in race. Yet one's marraige
is a matter that is of life-long importance. Our par-
ents can determine it only in part. In the end it rests
mainly with one's self."
Sia looked steadily at the girl, and a fondness for
her grew in his heart. He sat there in silence. The
old man continued : ''I knew very well that the young
gentleman would agree. Go on ahead of us, and we
will bring you your bride ! ' '
Sia said he would, and hurried to inform his father.
His father did not know what to do in his excitement.
He suggested an excuse and wanted to send Sia back
to decline his bride with thanks. But this Sia was not
willing to do. While they were arguing the matter,
the bride's carriage was already at the door. It was
surrounded by a crowd of greencoats, and the lady
entered the house, and bowed politely to her parents-in-
law. When the latter saw her they were both pleased,
and the wedding was announced for that very evening.
The new couple lived in peace and good understand-
ing. And after they had been married their divine
parents-in-law often came to their house. When they
appeared dressed in red, it meant that some good for-
tune was to befall them; when they came dressed in
white, it signified that they were sure to make some
gain. Thus, in the course of time, the family became
wealthy.
But since they had become related to the gods the
278 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
rooms, courtyards and all other places were always
crowded with frogs. And no one ventured to harm
them. Sia Kung-Schong alone was young and showed
no consideration. When he was in good spirits he
did not bother them, but when he got out of sorts he
knew no mercy, and purposely stepped on them and
killed them.
In general his young wife was modest and obedient;
yet she easily lost her temper. She could not approve
her husband's conduct. But Sia w^ould not do her the
favor to give up his brutal habit. So she scolded him
because of it and he grew angry.
''Do you imagine," he told her, ''that because your
parents can visit human beings with misfortune,
that a real mian would be afraid of a frog?"
His wife carefully avoided uttering the word
"frog," hence his speech angered her and she said:
"Since I have dwelt in your house your fields have
yielded larger crops, and you have obtained the high-
est selling prices. And that is something after all.
But now, when young and old, you are comfortably
established, you wish to act like the fledgling owl, who
picks out his own mother's eyes as soon as he is able
to fly!"
Sia then grew still more angry and answered:
"These gifts have been unwelcome to me for a long
time, for I consider them unclean. I could never con-
sent to leave snch property to sons and grandsons.
It would be better if we parted at once!"
So he bade his wife leave the house, and before his
parents knew anything about it, she was gone. His
parents scolded him and told him to go at once and
bring her back. But he was filled mth rage, and would
not give in to them.
That same night he and his mother fell sick. They
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 279
felt weak and could not eat. The father, much worried,
went to the temple to beg for pardon. And he prayed
so earnestly that his wife and son recovered in three
days' time. And the Frog Princess also returned,
and they lived together happily and contented as
before.
But the young woman sat in the house all day long,
occupied solely with her ornaments and her rouge, and
did not concern herself with sewing and stitching.
So Sia Kung-Schong's mother still had to look out
for her son's clothes.
One day his mother was angry and said: ''My son
has a wife, and yet I have to do all the work! In
other homes the daughter-in-law serves her mother-in-
law. But in our house the mother-in-law must serve
the daughter-in-law. ' '
This the princess accidentally heard. In she came,
much excited, and began: ''Have I ever omitted, as
is right and proper, to visit you morning and evening?
My only fault is that I will not burden myself with all
this toil for the sake of saving a trifling sum of money ! ' '
The mother answered not a word, but wept bitterly and
in silence because of the insult offered her.
Her son came along and noticed that his mother
had been weeping. He insisted on knowing the reason,
and found ont what had happened. Angrily he re-
proached his wife. She raised objections and did not
wish to admit that she had been in the wrong. Finally
Sia said: "It is better to have no wife at all than one
who gives her mother-in-law no pleasure. What can
the old frog do to me after all, if I anger him, save
call misfortunes upon me and take my life!" So he
once more drove his wife out of the house.
The princess left her home and went away. The
follomng day fire broke out in the house, and spread
280 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
to several other buildings. Tables, beds, everything
was burned.
Sia, in a rage because of the fire, went to the temple
to complain : "To bring up a daughter in such a way
that she does not please her parents-in-law shows that
there is no disciphne in a house. And now you even
encourage her in her faults. It is said the gods are
most just. Are there gods who teach men to fear
their wives! Incidentally, the whole quarrel rests on
me alone. My parents had nothing to do with it. If
I was to be punished by the ax and cord, well and
good. You could have carried out the punishment
yourself. But this you did not do. So now I will
burn your own house in order to satisfy my own sense
of justice ! ' '
With these words he began piling up brush-wood
before the temple, struck sparks and wanted to set it
ablaze. The neighbors came streaming up, and
pleaded with him. So he swallowed his rage and went
home.
When his parents heard of it, they grew pale with a
great fear. But at night the god appeared to the peo-
ple of a neighboring village, and ordered them to re-
build the house of his son-in-law. When day began to
dawn they dragged up building-wood and the workmen
all came in throngs to build for Sia. No matter what
he said he could not prevent them. All day long hun-
dreds of workmen were busy. And in the course of a
few days all the rooms had been rebuilt, and all the
utensils, curtains and furniture were there as before.
And when the work had been completed the princess
also returned. She climbed the stairs to the great
room, and acknowledged her fault with many tender
and loving words. Then she turned to Sia Kung-
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 281
Schong, and smiled at him sideways. Instead of re-
sentment joy now filled the whole house. And after
that time the princess was especially peaceable. Two
whole years passed without an angry word being said.
But the princess had a great dislike for snakes.
Once, by way of a joke, young Sia put a small snake in-
to a parcel, which he gave her and told her to open.
She turned pale and reproached him. Then Sia-Kung-
Schong also took his jest seriously, and angry words
passed.
At last the princess said: "This time I will not
wait for you to turn me out. Now we are finally done
with one another ! ' ' And with that she walked out of
the door.
Father Sia grew very much alarmed, beat his son
himself with his staff, and bogged the god to be kind
and forgive. Fortunately there were no evil conse-
quences. All was quiet and not a sound was heard.
Thus more than a year passed. Sia-Kung-Schong
longed for the princess and took himself seriously to
task. He would creep in secret to the temple of the
god, and lament because he had lost the princess. But
no voice answered him. And soon afterward he even
heard that the god had betrothed his daughter to an-
other man. Then he grew hopeless at heart, and
thought of finding another wife for himself. Yet no
matter how he searched he could find none who equalled
the princess. This only increased his longing for her,
and he went to the home of the Yuans, to a member of
which family it was said she had been promised.
There they had already painted the walls, and swept
the courtyard, and all was in readiness to receive the
bridal carriage. Sia was overcome with remorse and
discontent. He no longer ate, and fell ill. His
parents were quite stunned by the anxiety they felt on
282 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
his account, and were incapable of helpful thought.
Suddenly while he was lying there only half-con-
scious, he felt some one stroke him, and heard a voice
say: "And how goes it with our real husband, who
insisted on turning out his wife!"
He opened his eyes and it was the princess.
Full of joy he leaped up and said: "How is it you
have come back to mef" The princess answered:
"To tell the tinith, according to your own habit of
treating people badly, I should have followed my
father's advice and taken another husband. And, as
a matter of fact, the wedding gifts of the Yuan family
have been lying in my home for a long time. But I
thought and thought and could not bring myself to do
so. The wedding was to have been this evening and
my father thought it shameful to have the wedding
gifts carried back. So I took the things myself and
X^laced them before the Yuan's door. When I went
out my father ran out beside me : 'You insane girl,' he
said, 'so you will not listen to What I say! If you are
ill-treated by Sia in the future I wash my hands of it.
Even if they kill you you shall not come home to me
again!' "
Moved by her faithfulness the tears rolled from
Sia's eyes. The servants, full of joy, hurried to the
parents to acquaint them with the good news. And
when they heard it they did not wait for the young
people to come to them, but hastened themselves to
their son's rooms, took the princess by the hand and
wept. Young Sia, too, had become more settled by
this time, and was no longer so mischievous. So he
and his wife grew to love each other more sincerely
day by day.
Once the prmcess said to him: "Formerly, when
you always treated me so badly, I feared that we would
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 283
not keep company into our old age. So I never asked
heaven to send us a child. But now that all has
changed, and I will beg the gods for a son. ' '
And, sure enough, before long Sia's parents-in-law
appeared in the house clad in red garments, and shortly-
after heaven sent the happy pair two sons instead of
one.
From that time on their intercourse with the Frog-
King was never interrupted. When some one among
the people had angered the god, he first tried to induce
young Sia to speak for him, and sent his wife and
daughter to the Frog Princess to implore her aid. And
if the princess laughed, then all would be well.
The' Sia family has many descendants, whom the
people call "the little frog men.*' Those v/ho are
near them do not venture to call them by this name, but
those standing further off do so.
Note : "Little frog men," Wa Dsi, is the derogatory name
which the North Chinese give the Chinese of the South on occasion.
284 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
LXXIII
ROSE OF EVENING
ON the fifth day of the fifth month the festival of
the Dragon Junk is held along the Yangtze-
kiang. A dragon is hollowed out of wood, painted with
an armor of scales, and adorned with gold and bright
colors. A carved red railing surrounds this ship,
and its sails and flags are made of silks and brocade.
The after part of the vessel is called the dragon's
tail. It rises ten feet above the water, and a board
which floats in the water is tied to it by means of a
cloth. Upon this board sit boys who turn somer-
saults, stand on their heads, and perform all sorts of
tricks. Yet, being so close to the water their danger
is very great. It is the custom, therefore, when a boy
is hired for this purpose, to give his parents money
before he is trained. Then, if he falls into the Avater
and is drowned, no one has him on their conscience.
Farther South the custom differs in so much that in-
stead of boys, beautiful girls are chosen for this pur-
pose.
In Dschen-Giang there once lived a widow named
Dsiang, who had a son called Aduan. When he was
no more than seven years of age he was extraordinar-
ily skilful, and no other boy could equal him. And
his reputation increasing as he grew, he earned more
and more money. So it happened that he was still
called upon at the Dragon Junk Festival when he was
already sixteen.
But one day he fell into the water below the Gold
Island and was drowned. He was the only son of his
mother, and she sorrowed over him, and that was the
end of it.
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 285
Yet Aduan did not know that he had been drowned.
He met two men who took him along with them, and he
saw a new world in the midst of the waters of the Yel-
low River, When he looked around, the waves of the
river towered steeply about him like walls, and a palace
was visible, in which sat a man wearing armor and a
helmet. His two companions said to him: ''That is
the Prince of the Dragon's Cave!" and bade him
kneel.
The Prince of the Dragon's Cave seemed to be of a
mild and kindly disposition and said: "We can make
use of such a skilful lad. He may take part in the
dance of the willow branches!"
So he was brought to a spot surrounded by extensive
buildings. He entered, and was greeted by a crowd
of boys who were all about fourteen years of age.
An old woman came in and they all called out:
''This is Mother Hia!" And she sat down and had
Aduan show his tricks. Then she taught him the dance
of the flying thunders of Tsian-Tang River, and the
music that calms the mnds on the sea of Dung-Ting.
When the cymbals and kettle-drums reechoed through
all the courts, they deafened the ear. Then, again,
all the courts would fall silent. Mother Hia thought
that Aduan would not be able to grasp everything
the very first time; so she taught him with great pa-
tience. But Aduan had understood everything from
the first, and that pleased old Mother Hia. "This
boy," said she, "equals our own Rose of Evening!"
The following day the Prince of the Dragon's Cave
held a review of his dancers. When all the dancers
had assembled, the dance of the Ogres was danced
first. Those who performed it all wore devil-masks
and garments of scales. They beat upon enormous
cymbals, and their kettle-drums were so large that
286 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
four men could just about span them. Their sound was
like the sound of a mighty thunder, -and the noise was
so great that nothing else could be heard. When the
dance began, tremendous waves spouted up to the very
skies, and then fell down again like star-glimmer which
scatters in the air.
The Prince of the Dragon Cave hastily bade the
dance cease, and had the dancers of the nightingale
round step forth. These were all lovely young girls
of sixteen. They made a delicate music with flutes, so
that the breeze blew and the roaring of the waves was
stilled in a moment. The water gradually became as
quiet as a crystal world, transparent to its lowest
depths. When the nightingale dancers had finished,
they withdrew and posted themselves in the western
courtyard.
Then came the turn of the swallow dancers. These
were all little girls. One among them, who was about
fifteen years of age, danced the dance of the giving of
flowers with flying sleeves and waving locks. And
as their garments fluttered, many-colored flowers
dropped from their folds, and were caught up by the
wind and wliirled about the whole courtyard. When
the dance had ended, this dancer also went off \vitli the
rest of the girls to the western courtyard. Aduan
looked at her from out the corner of his eye, and fell
deeply in love with her. He asked his comrades who
she might be and they told him she was named ''Rose
of Evening."
But the willow-spray dancers were now called out.
The Prince of the Dragon Cave was especially desir-
ous of testing Aduan. So Aduan danced alone, and he
danced with joy or defiance according to the music.
When he looked up and when he looked down his glances
held the beat of the measure. The Dragon Prince,
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 287
enchanted with his skill, presented him with a garment
of five colors, and gave him a carbuncle set in golden
threads of fish-beard for a hair-jewel. Aduan bowed
his thanks for the gift, and then also hastened to the
western courtyard. There all the dancers stood in
rank and file. Aduan could only look at Rose of Even-
ing from a distance, but still Rose of Evening returned
his glances.
After a time Aduan gradually slipped to the end of
his file and Eose of Evening also drew near to him,
so that they stood only a few feet away from each
other. But the strict rules allowed no confusion in
the ranks, so they could only gaze and let their souls
go out to each other.
Now the butterfly dance followed the others. This
was danced by the boys and girls together, and the
pairs were equal in size, age and the color of their
garments. When all the dances had ended, the
dancers marched out with the goose-step. The wil-
low-spray dancers followed the sw^allow dancers, and
Aduan hastened in advance of his company, while
Eose of Evening lingered along after hers. She
turned her head, and when she spied Aduan she pur-
posely let a coral pin fall from her hair. Aduan
hastily hid it in his sleeve.
When he had returned, he was sick with longing,
and could neither eat nor sleep. Mother Hia brought
him all sorts of dainties, looked after him three or
four times a day, and stroked his forehead with loving
care. But his illness did not yield in the least. Mother
Hia was unhappy, and yet helpless.
''The birthday of the King of the Wu Eiver is at
hand," said she. ''What is to be done?"
In the twdlight there came a boy, who sat down on
the edge of Aduan 's bed and chatted with him. He
288 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
belonged to the butterfly dancers, said he, and asked
casually: ''Are you sick because of Rose of Even-
ing?" Aduan, frightened, asked him how he came to
guess it. The other boy said, with a smile: "Well,
because Rose of Evening is in the same case as your-
self."
Disconcerted, Aduan sat up and begged the boy to
advise him. "Are you able to walk?" asked the latter.
"If I exert myself," said Aduan, "I think I could
manage it."
So the boy led him to the South. There he opened a
gate and they turned the corner, to the West. Once
more the doors of the gate flew open, and now Aduan
saw a lotus field about twenty acres in size. The lotus
flowers were all gromng on level earth, and their leaves
were as large as mats and their flowers like umbrellas.
The fallen blossoms covered the ground beneath the
stalks to the depth of a foot or more. The boy led
Aduan in and said. "Now first of all sit down for a
little while ! ' ' Then he went away.
After a time a beautiful girl thrust aside the lotus
flowers and came into the open. It was Rose of Even-
ing. They looked at each other with happy timidity,
and each told how each had longed for the other.
And they also told each other of their former life.
Then they weighted the lotus-leaves -svith stones so that
they made a cozy retreat, in which they could be to-
gether, and promised to meet each other there every
evening. And then they parted.
Aduan came back and his illness left him. From
that time on he met Rose of Evening every day in
the lotus field.
After a few days had passed they had to accompany
the Prince of the Dragon Cave to the birthday festival
of the King of the Wu River. The festival came to an
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 289
end, and all the dancers returned home. Only, the
King had kept back Rose of the Evening and one of the
nightingale dancers to teach the girls in his castle.
Months passed and no news came from Rose of Even-
ing, so that Aduan went about full of longing and de-
spair. Now Mother Hia went every day to the castle
of the god of the Wu River. So Aduan told her that
Rose of Evening was his cousin, and entreated her to
take him along with her so that he could at least see
her a single time. So she took him along, and let him
stay at the lodge-house of the river-god for a few days.
But the indwellers of the castle were so strictly watched
that he could not see Rose of Evening even a single
time. Sadly Aduan went back again.
Another month passed and Aduan, filled with gloomy
thoughts, wished that death might be his portion.
One day Mother Hia came to him full of pity, and
began to s^nnpathize with him. ''What a shame,'*
said she, ''that Bose of Evening has cast herself into
the river!"
Aduan was extremely frightened, and his tears flowed
resistlessly. He tore his beautiful garments, took
his gold and his pearls, and went out with the sole idea
of following his beloved in death. Yet the waters of
the river stood up before him like walls, and no matter
how often he ran against them, head down, they al-
ways flung him back.
He did not dare return, since he feared he might be
questioned about his festival garments, and severely
punished because he had ruined them. So he stood
there and knew not what to do, while the perspiration
ran down to his ankles. Suddenly, at the foot of the
water-wall he saw a tall tree. Like a monkey he
climbed up to its very top, and then, with all his
might, he shot into the waves.
290 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
And then, without being wet, he found himself sud-
denly swimming on the surface of the river. Unex-
pectedly the world of men rose up once more before
his dazzled eyes. He swam to the shore, and as he
walked along the river-bank, his thoughts went back
to his old mother. He took a ship and traveled home.
When he reached the village, it seemed to him as
though all the houses in it belonged to another world.
The following morning he entered his mother's house,
and as he did so, heard a girl's voice beneath the win-
dow saj^ng: "Your son has come back again!" The
voice sounded like the voice of Rose of Evening, and
when she came to greet him at his mother's side, sure
enough, it was Rose of Evening herself.
And in that hour the joy of these two who were so
fond of each other overcame all their sorrow. But in
the mother's mind sorrow and doubt, terror and joy
mingled in constant succession in a thousand different
ways.
When Rose of Evening had been in the palace of the
river-king, and had come to realize that she would never
see Aduan again, she determined to die, and flung her-
self into the waters of the stream. But she was carried
to the surface, and the waves carried and cradled her
till a ship came by and took her aboard. They asked
whence she came. Now Rose of Evening had origi-
nally been a celebrated singing girl of Wu, who had
fallen into the river and whose body had never been
found. So she thought to herself that, after all, she
could not return to her old life again. So she an-
swered: ''Madame Dsiang, in Dschen-Giang is my
mother-in-law." Then the travelers took passage
for her in a ship which brought her to the place she
had mentioned. The widow Dsiang first said she must
be mistaken, but the girl insisted that there was no
LITEKARY FAIRY TALES 291
mistake, and told Aduan's mother her whole ytory.
Yet, though the latter was charmed by her surpassing
loveliness, she feared that Eose of Evening was too
young to live a widow's life. But the girl was respect-
ful and industrious, and when she saw that poverty
ruled in her new home, she took her pearls and sold
them for a high price. Aduan's old mother was
greatly pleased to see how seriously the girl took her
duties.
Now that Aduan had returned again Rose of Even-
ing could not control her joy. And even Aduan's old
mother cherished the hope that, after all, perhaps her
son had not died. She secretly dug up her son's
grave, yet all his bones were still lying in it. So she
questioned Aduan. And then, for the first time, the
latter realized that he was a departed spirit. Then
he feared that Rose of Evening might regard him with
disgust because he was no longer a human being. So
he ordered his mother on no account to speak of it,
and this his mother promised. Then she spread the
report in the village that the body which had been
found in the river had not been that of her son at all.
Yet she could not rid herself of the fear that, since
Aduan was a departed spirit, heaven might refuse to
send him a child.
In spite of her fear, however, she was able to hold a
grandson in her arms in course of time. When she
looked at him, he was no different from other children,
and then her cup of joy was filled to overflowing.
Rose of Evening gradually became aware of the fact
that Aduan was not really a human being. *'Why did
you not tell me at once?" said she. ''Departed spirits
who wear the garments of the dragon castle, surround
themselves with a soul-casing so heavy in texture that
they can no longer be distinguished from the living.
292 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
And if one can obtain the lime made of dragon-horn
which is in the castle, then the bones may be glued
together in such wise that flesh and blood will grow
over them again. What a pity that we could not ob-
tain the lime wliile we were there ! "
Aduan sold his pearl, for which a merchant from
foreign parts gave him an enonnous sum. Thus his
family grew very wealthy. Once, on his mother's
birthday, he danced with his wife and sang, in order to
please her. The news reached the castle of the Dragon
Prince and he thought to carry oif Rose of Evening
by force. But Aduan, alarmed, went to the Prince,
and declared that both he and his wife were departed
spirits. They examined him and since he cast no
shadow, his word was taken, and he was not robbed of
Rose of Evening.
Note: "Rose of Evening^' is one of the most idyllic of Chinese
art fairy-tales. The idea that the departed spirit throws no
shadow has analogies in Norse and other European fairy-tales.
LXXIV
THE APE SUN WU KUNG
FAR, far away to the East, in the midst of the Great
Sea there is an island called the Mountain of
Flowers and Fruits. And on this mountain there is a
high rock. Now this rock, from the veiy beginning of
the world, had absorbed all the hidden seed power of
heaven and earth and sun and moon, which endowed
it with supernatural creative gifts. One day the rock
burst, and out came an egg of stone. And out of this
stone egg a stone ape was hatched by magic power.
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 293
When he broke the shell he bowed to all sides. Then
he gradually learned to walk and to leap, and two
streams of golden radiance broke from his eyes which
shot np to the highest of the castles of heaven, so that
the Lord of the Heavens was frightened. So he sent
out the two gods, Thousandmile-Eye and Fine-Ear,
to find out what had happened. The two gods came
back and reported: ''The rays shine from the eyes of
the stone ape who was hatched out of the egg which
came from the magic rock. There is no reason for
uneasiness."
Little by little the ape grew up, ran and leaped about,
drank from the springs in the valleys, ate the flowers
and fruits, and time went by in unconstrained play.
One day, during the summer, when he was seeking
coohiess, together with the other apes on the island,
they went to the valley to bathe. There they saw a
waterfall which plunged down a high cliff. Said the
apes to each other: "Whoever can force his way
through the waterfall, without suffering injury, shall be
our king." The stone ape at once leaped into the air
with joy and cried : "I will pass through !" Then he
closed his eyes, bent down low and leaped through the
roar and foam of the waters. WTien he opened his eyes
once more he saw an iron bridge, which was shut off
from the outer world by the waterfall as though by a
curtain.
At its entrance stood a tablet of stone on which were
graven the words: "This is the heavenly cave behind
the water-curtain on the Blessed Island of Flowers and
Fruits." Filled with joy, the stone ape leaped out
again through the waterfall and told the other apes
what he had found. They received the news with great
content, and begged the stone ape to take them there.
So the tribe of apes leaped through the water on the
294 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
iron bridge, and then crowded into the cave castle
where they found a hearth with a profusion of pots,
cups and platters. But all were made of stone. Then
the apes paid homage to the stone ape as their king, and
he was given the name of Handsome King of the Apes.
He appointed long-tailed, ring-tailed and other mon-
keys to be his officials and counselors, servants and
retainers, and they led a blissful life on the Mountain,
sleeping b)^ night in their cave castle, keeping away
from birds and beasts, and their king enjoyed un-
troubled happiness. In this way some three hundred
years went by.
One day, when the King of the Apes sat with his
subjects at a merry meal, he suddenly began to weep.
Frightened, the apes asked him why he so suddenly
grew sad amid all his bliss. Said the King: *'It is
true that we are not subject to the law and rule of man,
that birds and beasts do not dare attack us, yet little
by little we grow old and weak, and some day the hour
will strike when Death, the Ancient, "will drag us off!
Then we are gone in a moment, and can no longer dwell
upon earth!" When the apes heard these w^ords, they
hid their faces and sobbed. But an old ape, whose
arms were connected in such a way that he could add
the length of one to that of the other, stepped forth
from the ranks. In a loud tone of voice he said : ' ' That
you have hit upon this thought, 0 King, shows the de-
sire to search for truth has awakened you ! Among all
living creatures, there are but three kinds who are
exempt from Death's power: the Buddhas, the blessed
spirits and the gods. Whoever attains one of these
three grades escapes the rod of re-birth, and lives as
long as the Heavens themselves."
The King of the Apes said: *' Where do these three
kinds of beings live?" And the old ape replied:
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 295
* ' They live in caves and on holy mountains in the great
world of mortals." The King was pleased when he
heard this, and told his apes that he was going to seek
out gods and sainted spirits in order to learn the road
to immortality from them. The apes dragged up
peaches and other fruits and sweet wine to celebrate
the parting banquet, and all made merry together.
On the following morning the Handsome King of the
Apes rose very early, built him a raft of old pine trees
and took a bamboo statf for a pole. Then he chmbed
on the raft, quite alone, and poled his way through
the Great Sea. Wind and waves were favorable and
he reached Asia. There he went ashore. On the
strand he met a fisherman. He at once stepped up to
him, knocked him down, tore off his clothes and put
them on himself. Then he wandered around and vis-
ited all famous spots, went into the market-places, the
densely populated cities, learned how to conduct him-
self properly, and how to speak and act like a well-
bred human being. Yet his heart was set on learning
the teaching of the Buddhas, the blessed spirits and
the holy gods. But the people of the country in which
he was were only concerned with honors and wealth.
Not one of them seemed to care for life. Thus he
went about until nine years had passed by unnoticed.
Then he came to the strand of the Western Sea and it
occurred to him: **No doubt there are gods and saints
on the other side of the sea!" So he built another
raft, floated it over the Western Sea and reached the
land of the West. There he let his raft drift, and went
ashore. After he had searched for many days, he sud-
denly saw a high mountain with deep, quiet valleys.
As the Ape King went toward it, he heard a man sing-
ing in the woods, and the song sounded like one the
blessed spirits might sing. So he hastily entered the
296 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
wood to see who might be singing. There lie met a
wood-chopper at work. The Ape King bowed to him
and said: ** Venerable, divine master, I fall down and
worship at your feet!" -Said the wood-chopper: *'I
am only a workman; why do you call me divine mas-
ter?" ''Then, if you are no blessed god, how comes it
you sing that divine song?" The wood-chopper
laughed and said: "You are at home in music. The
song I was singing was really taught me by a saint."
"If you are acquainted with a saint," said the Ape
King, "he surely cannot live far from here. I beg of
you to show me the way to his dwelling. ' ' The wood-
chopper replied: "It is not far from here. This
mountain is known as the Mountain of the Heart. In
it is a cave where dwells a saint who is called "The
Discerner." The number of his disciples who have
attained blessedness is countless. He still has some
thirty to forty disciples gathered about him. You
need only follow this path which leads to the South,
and you cannot miss his dwelling." The Ape King
thanked the wood-chopper and, sure enough, he came
to the cave which the latter had described to him. The
gate was locked and he did not venture to knock. So
he leaped up into a pine tree, picked pine-cones and
devoured the seed. Before long one of the saint's
disciples came and opened the door and said: "What
sort of a beast is it that is making such a noise ? ' ' The
Ape King leaped down from his tree, bowed, and said:
"I have come in search of truth. I did not venture to
knock." Then the disciple had to laugh and said:
"Our master was seated lost in meditation, when he
told me to lead in the seeker after truth who stood
without the gate, and here you really are. Well, you
may come along with me!" The Ape King smoothed
his clothes, put his hat on straight, and stepped in. A
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 297
long passage led past magnificent buildings and quiet
hidden huts to the place where the master was sitting
upright on a seat of white marble. At his right and
left stood his disciples, ready to serve him. The Ape
King flung himself down on the ground and greeted the
master humbly. In answer to his questions he told him
how he had found his way to him. And when he was
asked his name, he said : ' ' I have no name. I am the
ape who came out of the stone." So the master said:
''Then I will give you a name. I name you Sun Wu
Kung." The Ape King thanked him, full of joy, and
thereafter he was called Sun Wu Kung. The master
ordered his oldest disciple to instruct Sun Wu Kung in
SAveeping and cleaning, in going in and out, in good
manners, how to labor in the field and how to water
the gardens. In the course of time he learned to write,
to burn incense and read the sutras. And in this way
some six or seven years went by.
One day the master ascended the seat from which he
taught, and began to speak regarding the great truth.
Sun Wu Kung understood the hidden meaning of his
words, and commenced to jerk about and dance in his
joy. The master reproved him: ''Sun Wu Kung,
you have still not laid aside your wild nature ! What
do you mean by carrying on in such an unfitting man-
ner?" Sun Wu Kung bowed and answered: "I was
listening attentively to you when the meaning of your
words was disclosed to my heart, and without thinking
I began to dance for joy. I was not giving way to my
wild nature." Said the master: "If your spirit has
really awakened, then I will announce the great truth
to you. But there are three hundred and sixty ways
by means of which one may reach this truth. Which
way shall I teach you?" <Said Sun Wu Kung:
"Whichever you will, 0 Master!" Then the Master
298 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
asked: ''Shall I teach you the way of magic?"
Said Sun Wu Kung: "What does magic teach one!"
The Master replied: *'It teaches one to raise up spir-
its, to question oracles, and to foretell fortune and
misfortune." ''Can one secure eternal life by means
of it?" inquired Sun Wu Kung. "No," was the an-
swer. ' ' Then I will not learn it. " " Shall I teach you
the sciences?" "W^hat are the sciences?" "They
are the nine schools of the three faiths. You learn
how to read the holy books, pronounce incantations,
commune with the gods, and call the saints to you."
"Can one -gain eternal life by means of them?"
" No. " " Then I mil not learn them. " " The way of
repose is a very good way." "What is the way of
repose?" "It teaches 'how to live without nourish-
ment, how to remain quiescent in silent purity, and sit
lost in meditation." "Can one gain eternal life in
this way?" "No." "Then I will not learn it."
"The way of deeds is also a good way." "What does
that teach?" "It teaches one to equalize the vital
powers, to practice bodily exercise, to prepare the
elixir of life and to hold one's breath." "Will it give
one eternal life?" "Not so." "Then I will not
learn it! I will not learn it!" Thereupon the Mas-
ter pretended to be angry, leaped dowm from his stand,
took his cane and scolded: "What an ape! This he
will not learn, and that he will not learn! WTiat are
you waiting to learn, then?" With that he gave him
three blows across the head, retired to his inner cham-
ber, and closed the great door after him.
The disciples were greatly excited, and overwhelmed
Sun Wu Kung with reproaches. Yet the latter paid
no attention to them, but smiled quietly to himself, for
he had understood the riddle which the Master had
given him to solve. And in iiis heart he thought:
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 299
* ' His striking me over the head three times meant that
I was to be ready at the third watch of the night. His
withdrawing to his inner chamber and closing the great
door after him, meant that I was to go in to him by the
back door, and that he would make clear the groat
truth to me in secret." Accordingly he waited until
evening, and made a pretense of lying down to sleep
mth the other disciples. But when the third watch of
the night had come he rose softly and crept to the back
door. Sure enough it stood ajar. He slipped in and
stepped before the Master's bed. The Master was
sleeping with his face turned toward the wall, and the
ape did not venture to wake him, but knelt down in
front of the bed. After a time the Master turned a-
round and hummed a stanza to himself:
''A hard, bard grind,
Truth's lesson to expound.
One talks oneself deaf, dumb and blind.
Unless the right man's found."
Then Sun Wu Kung replied: "I am waiting here
reverentially ! ' '
The Master flung on his clothes, sat up in bed and
said harshly: '^Accfursed ape! Why are you not
asleep ? What are you doing here ? ' '
Sun Wu Kung answered: *'Yet you pointed out to
me yesterday that I was to come to you at the third
watch of the night, by the back door, in order to be in-
structed in the truth. Therefore I have ventured to
come. If you will teach me in the fulness of your
grace, I will be eternally grateful to you."
Thought the Master to himself: '* There is real in-
telligence in this ape's head, to have made him under-
stand me so well." Then he replied: *'Sun Wu
Kmig, it shall be granted you! I will speak freely
300 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
with you. Come quite close to me, and then I will show
you the way to eternal life."
With that he murmured into his ear a divine, mag-
ical incantation to further the concentration of his
vital powers, and explained the hidden knowledge word
for word. Sun Wu Kung listened to him eagerly, and
in a short time had learned it by heart. Then he
thanked his teacher, went out again and lay down to
sleep. From that time forward he practised the right
mode of breathing, kept guard over his soul and spirit,
and tamed the natural instincts of his heart. And
while he did so three more years passed by. Then the
task was completed.
One day the Master said to him: ''Three great
dangers still threaten you. Every one who wishes to
accomplish something out of the ordinary is exposed to
them, for he is pursued by the envy of demons and
spirits. And only those who can overcome these three
great dangers live as long as the heavens."
Then Sun Wu Kung was frightened and asked : ' ' Is
there any means of protection against these dangers?"
Then the Master again murmured a secret incanta-
tion into his ear, by means of which he gained the
power to transform himself seventy-two times.
And when no more than -a few days had passed Sun
Wu Kung had learned the art.
One day the Master was walking before the cave in
the company of his disciples. He called Sun Wu
Kung up to him and asked: "What progress have
you made with your art? Can you fly already?"
''Yes, indeed," said the ape.
"Then let me see you do so."
The ape leaped into the air to a distance of five or
six feet from the ground. Clouds formed beneath his
feet, and he was able to walk on them for several hun-
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 301
dred yards. Then he was forced to drop down to earth
again.
The Master said with a smile: ''I call that crawl-
ing around on the clouds, not floating on them, as do
the gods and saints who fly over the whole world in a
single day. I will teach you the magic incantation for
turning somersaults on the clouds. If you turn one of
those somersaults you advance eighteen thousand miles
at a clip."
Sun Wu Kung thanked him, full of joy, and from that
time on he was able to move without limitation of space
in any direction.
One day Sun Wu Kung was sitting together with the
other disciples under the pine-tree by the gate, discuss-
ing the secrets of their teachings. Finally they asked
him to show them some of his transforming arts. Sun
Wu Kung could not keep his secret to himself, and
agreed to do so.
With a smile he said : ' ' Just set me a task ! What
do you wish me to change myself into ? ' '
They said : * ' Turn yourself into a pine-tree. ' '
So Sun Wu Kung murmured a magic incantation,
turned around — and there stood a pine-tree before
their very eyes. At this they all broke out into a
horse-laugh. The Master heard the noise and came
out of the gate, dragging his cane behind him.
''Why are you making such a noise?" he called out
to them harshly.
Said they : ' ' Sun Wu Kung has turned himself into
a pine-tree, and this made us laugh. ' '
"Sun Wu Kung, come here!" said the Master.
"Now just tell me what tricks you are up to? Why
do you have to turn yourself into a pine-tree 1 All the
work you have done means nothing more to you than a
chance to make magic for your companions to wonder
302 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
at. That shows that your heart is not yet under con-
trol."
Humbly Sun Wu Kung begged his forgiveness.
But the Master said: "I bear you no ill mil, but
you must go away."
With tears in his eyes Sun Wu Kung asked him:
''But where shall I go?"
"You must go back again whence you came," said
the Master. And when Sun Wu Kung sadly bade him
farewell, he threatened him: "Your savage nature
is sure to bring do^\Ti evil upon you some time. You
must tell no one that you are my pupil. If you so
much as breathe a word about it, I will fetch your soul
and lock it up in the nethermost hell, so that you can-
not escape for a thousand eternities."
Sun Wu Kung replied : "I will not say a word ! I
will not say a word ! "
Then he once more thanked him for all the kindness
shown him, turned a somersault and climbed up to the
clouds.
Within the hour he had passed the seas, and saw the
Mountain of Flowers and Fruits lying before him.
Then he felt happy and at home again, let his cloud
sink down to earth and cried : ' ' Here I am back again,
children!" And at once, from the valley, from behind
the rocks, out of the grass and from amid the trees
came his apes. They came running up by thousands,
surrounded and greeted him, and inquired as to his
adventures. Sun Wu Kung said : "I have now found
the way to eternal life, and need fear Death the
Ancient no longer." Then all the apes were over-
joyed, ^and competed with each other in bringing
llowers and fruits, peaches and wine, to welcome him.
And again they honored Sun Wu Kung as the Hand-
some Ape King.
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 303
Sun Wu Kung now gathered the apes about him and
questioned them as to how they had fared during his
absence.
Said they: ''It is well that you have come back
again, great king! Not long ago a devil came here
who wanted to take possession of our cave by force.
We fought with him, but he dragged away many of
your children and will probably soon return."
Sun Wu Kung grew very angry and said: ''What
sort of a devil is this who dares be so impudent?"
The apes answered: "He is the Devil-King of
Chaos. He lives in the North, who knows how many
miles away. We only saw him come and go amid
clouds and mist."
Sun Wu Kung said : ' ' Wait, and I mil see to him ! ' *
With that he turned a somersault and disappeared
without a trace.
In the furthest North rises a high mountain, upon
whose slope is a cave above which is the inscription:
"The Cave of the Kidneys." Before the door little
devils were dancing. Sun Wu Kung called harshly
to them: "Tell your Devil-King quickly that he had
better give me my children back again!" The little
devils were frightened, and delivered the message in
the cave. Then the Devil-King reached for his sword
and came out. But he was so large and broad that he
could not even see Sun Wu Kung. He was clad from
head to foot in black armor, and his face was as black
as the bottom of a kettle. Sun Wu Kung shouted at
him: "Accursed devil, where are your eyes, that you
cannot see the venerable Sun?" Then the devil looked
to the ground and saw a stone ape standing before him,
bare-headed, dressed in red, with a yellow girdle and
black boots. So the Devil-King laughed and said:
"You are not even four feet high, less than thirty years
304 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
of age, and weaponless, and yet you venture to make
such a commotion. ' ' Said Sun Wu Kung : "I am not
too small for you ; and I can make myself large at will.
You scorn me because I am without a weapon, but my
two fists can thresh to the very skies." With that he
stooped, clenched his fists and began to give the devil
a beating. The devil was large and clumsy, but Sun
Wu Kung leaped about nimbly. He struck him be-
tween the ribs and between the wind and his blows fell
ever more fast and furious. In his despair the devil
raised his great knife and aimed a blow at Sun Wu
Kung's head. But the latter avoided the blow, and
fell back on his magic powers of transformation. He
pulled out a hair, put it in his mouth, chewed it, spat
it out into the air and said: '^Transform yourself!"
And at once it turned into many hundreds of little apes
who began to attack the devil. Sun Wu Kung, be it
said, had eighty-four thousand hairs on his body, eveiy
single one of which he could transform. The little
apes with their sharp eyes, leaped around with the
greatest rapidity. They surrounded the Devil-King
on all sides, tore at his clothes, and pulled at his legs,
until he finally measured his length on the ground.
Then Sun Wu Kung stepped up, tore his knife from
bis hand, and put an end to him. After that he en-
tered the cave and released his captive children, the
apes. The transformed hairs he drew to him again,
and making a fire, he burned the evil cave to the
ground. Then he gathered up those he had released,
and flew back with them like a storm-wind to his cavern
on the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits, joyfully
greeted by all the apes.
After Sun Wu Kung had obtained possession of the
Devil-King's great knife, he exercised his apes every
day. They had wooden swords and lances of bamboo.
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 305
and played their martial music on reed pipes. He had
them build a camp so that they would be prepared for
all dangers. Suddenly the thought came to Sun Wu
Kung: *'If we go on this way, perhaps we may incite
some human or animal king to fight with us, and then
we would not be able to withstand him with our wood-
en swords and bamboo lances!" And to his apes he
said: ''What should be done!" Four baboons
stepped forward and said : " Li the capital city of the
Aulai empire there are warriors without number. And
there coppersmiths and steelsmiths are also to be
found. How would it be if we were to buy steel and
iron and have those smiths weld weapons for us?"
A somersault and Sun Wu Kung was standing be-
fore the city moat. Said he to himself; ''To first
buy the weapons would take a great deal of time. I
would rather make magic and take some. ' ' So he blew
on the ground. Then a tremendous storm-wind arose
which drove sand and stones before it, and caused all
the soldiers in the city to run away in terror. Then
Sun Wu Kung went to the armory, pulled out one of
his hairs, turned it into thousands of little apes,
cleared out the whole supply of weapons, and flew back
home on a cloud.
Then he gathered his people about him and counted
them. In all they numbered seventy-seven thousand.
They held the whole Mountain in terror, and all the
magic beasts and spirit princes who dwelt on it. And
these came forth from seventy-two caves and honored
Sun Wu Kung as their head.
One day the Ape King said: "Now you all have
weapons; but this knife which I took from the Devil-
King is too light, and no longer suits me. What should
be done?"
Then the four baboons stepped forward and said:
306 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
''In view of your spirit powers, 0 king, you will find
no weapon fit for your use on all the earth ! Is it pos-
sible for you to walk through the water?"
The Ape King answered: "All the elements are
subject to me and there is no place where I cannot go."
Then the baboons said: "The water at our cave
here flows into the Great Sea, to the castle of the Dra-
gon-King of the Eastern Sea. If your magic power
makes it possible, you could go to the Dragon-King and
let him give you a weapon."
This suited the Ape King. He leaped on the iron
bridge and murmured an incantation. Then he flung
himself into the waves, which parted before liim and
ran on till he came to the palace of water-crystal.
There he met a Triton who asked who he was. He men-
tioned his name and said: "I am the Dragon-King's
nearest neighbor, and have come to visit him." The
Triton took the message to the castle, and the Dragon-
King of the Eastern Sea came out hastily to receive
him. He bade him be seated and served him with tea.
Sun Wu Kung said: "I have learned the hidden
knowledge and gained the powers of immortality. I
have drilled my apes in the art of warfare in order
to protect our mountain; but I have no weapon I can
use, and have therefore come to you to borrow one."
The Dragon-King now had General Flounder bring
him a great spear. But Sun Wu Kung was not satis-
fied with it. Then he ordered Field-Marshal Eel to
fetch in a nine-tined fork, which weighed three thou-
sand six hundred pounds. But Sun Wu Kung bal-
anced it in his hand and said : ' ' Too light ! Too Hght !
Too light!"
Then the Dragon-King was frightened, and had the
heaviest weapon in his armory brought in. It weighed
seven thousand two hundred pounds. But this was
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 807
still too light for Sun "Wu Kung. The Dragon-King
assured him that he had nothing heavier, but Sun Wu
Kung would not give in and said: ''Just look a-
round ! ' '
Finally the Dragon- Que en and her daughter came
out, and said to the Dragon-King : ' ' This saint is an
unpleasant customer with whom to deal. The great
iron bar is still lying here in our sea ; and not so long
ago it shone with a red glow, which is probably a sign
it is time for it to be taken away. ' *
Said the Dragon-King: **But that is the rod which
the Great Yu used when he ordered the waters, and
determined the depth of the seas and rivers. It can-
not be taken away."
The Dragon-Queen replied: ''Just let him see it!
What he then does with it is no concern of ours."
So the Dragon-King led Sun Wu Kung to the meas-
uring rod. The golden radiance that came from it
could be seen some distance off. It was an enormous
iron bar, with golden clamps on either side.
Sun Wu Kung raised it with the exertion of all his
strength, and then said: "It is too heavy, and ought
to be somewhat shorter and thinner!"
No sooner had he said this than the iron rod grew
less. He tried it again, and then he noticed that it
grew larger or smaller at command. It could be made
to shrink to the size of a pin. Sun Wu Kung was over-
joyed and beat about in the sea with the rod, which he
had let grow large again, till the waves spurted moun-
tain-high and the dragon-castle rocked on its foun-
dations. The Dragon-King trembled with fright, and
all his tortoises, fishes and crabs drew in their heads.
Sun Wu Kung laughed, and said: "Many thanks
for the handsome present!" Then he continued:
' ' Now I have a weapon, it is true, but as yet I have no
308 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
armor. Eather than hunt up two or three other house-
holds, I think you will be willing to provide me with
a suit of mail. ' '
The Dragon-King told him that he had no armor
to give him.
Then the ape said: **I will not leave until you
have obtained one for me.'' And once more he began
to swing his rod.
"Do not harm me!" said the terrified Dragon-
King, **I will ask my brothers."
And he had them beat the iron drum and strike the
golden gong, and in a moment's time all the Dragon-
King's brothers came from all the other seas. The
Dragon-King talked to them in private and said:
**This is a terrible fellow, and we must not rouse his an-
ger ! First he took the rod with the golden clamps from
me, and now he also insists on having a suit of armor.
The best thing to do would be to satisfy him at once, and
complain of him to the Lord of the Heavens later. ' '
So the brothers brought a magic suit of golden mail,
magic boots and a magic helmet.
Then Sun Wu Kung thanked them and returned to
his cave. Radiantly he greeted his children, who had
come to meet him, and showed them the rod with the
golden clamps. They all crowded up and wished to
pick it up from the ground, if only a single time ; but
it was just as though a dragon-fly had attempted to
overthrow a stone ^column, or an ant were trying to
carry a great mountain. It would not move a hair's
breadth. Then the apes opened their mouths and
stuck out their tongues, and said: "Father, how is
it possible for you to carry that heavy thing?" So he
told them the secret of the rod and showed them its
effects. Then he set his empire in order, and appointed
the four baboons field-marshals; and the seven beast-
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 309
spirits, the ox-spirit, the dragon-spirit, the bird-spirit,
the lion-spirit and the rest also joined him.
One day he took a nap after dinner. Before he did
so he had let the bar shrink, and had stuck it in his ear.
While he was sleeping he saw two men come along in
his dream, who had a card on which was written "Sun
Wu Kung." They would not allow him to resist, but
fettered him and led his spirit away. And when they
reached a great city the Ape King gradually came to
himself. Over the city gate he saw a tablet of iron on
which was engraved in large letters: "The Nether
World."
Then all was suddenly clear to him and he said:
"Why, this must be the dwelhng-place of Death! But
I have long since escaped from his power, and how dare
he have me dragged here!" The more he reflected
the wilder he grew. He drew out the golden rod from
his ear, swung it and let it grow large. Then he
crushed the two constables to mush, burst liis fetters,
and rolled his bar before him into the city. The ten
Princes of the Dead were frightened, bowed before him
and asked: ""Who are you?"
Sun Wu Kung answered: "If you do not know me
then why did you send for me and have me dragged to
this place"? I am the heaven-born saint Sun Wu Kung
of the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits. And now,
who are you? Tell me your names quickly or I will
strike you!"
The ten Princes of the Dead humbly gave him their
names.
Sun Wu Kung said: "I, the Venerable Sun, have
gained the power of eternal life! You have nothing
to say to me! Quick, let me have the Book of Life!"
They did not dare defy him, and had the scribe
bring in the Book. Sun Wu Kung opened it. Under
310 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
the head of ''Apes," No. 1350, he read: *'Sun Wu
Kung, the heaven-born stone ape. His years shall be
three hundred and twenty-four. Then he shall die
without illness."
Sun Wu Kung took the brush from the table and
struck out the whole ape family from the Book of Life,
threw the Book down and said: *'Now we are even!
From this day on I will suffer no impertinences from
you ! ' '
With that he cleared a way for himself out of the
Nether World by means of his rod, and the ten Princes
of the Dead did not venture to stay him, but only com-
plained of him afterward to the Lord of the Heavens.
When Sun Wu Kung had left the city he slipped and
fell to the ground. This caused him to wake, and he
noticed he had been dreaming. He called his four
baboons to him and said: ''Splendid, splendid! I
was dragged to Death's castle and I caused consider-
able uproar there. I had them give me the Book of
Life, and I struck out the mortal hour of all the apes !"
And after that time the apes on the Mountain no longer
died, because their names had been stricken out in
the Nether World.
But the Lord of the Heavens sat in his castle, and
had all his servants assembled about him. And a
saint stepped forward and presented the complaint of
the Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea. And another
stepped forward and presented the complaint of the ten
Princes of the Dead. The Lord of the Heavens glanced
through the two memorials. Both told of the wild,
unmannerly conduct of Sun Wu Kung. So the Lord of
the Heavens ordered a god to descend to earth and take
him prisoner. The Evening Star came forward, how-
ever, and said: "This ape was born of the purest
powers of heaven and earth and sun and moon. He
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 311
has gained the hidden knowledge and has become an im-
mortal. Eecall, O Lord, your great love for all that
which has life, and forgive him his sin ! Issue an or-
der that he be called up to the heavens, and be given a
charge here, so that he may come to his senses. Then,
if he again oversteps your commands, let him be pun-
ished without mercy." The Lord of the Heavens was
agreeable, had the order issued, and told the Evening
Star to take it to Sun Wu Kung. The Evening Star
mounted a colored cloud and descended on the Moun-
tain of Flowers and Fruits.
He greeted Sun Wu Kung and said to him: '*The
Lord had heard of your actions and meant to punish
you. I am the Evening Star of the Western Skies,
and I spoke for you. Therefore he has commissioned
me to take you to the skies, so that you may be given a
charge there."
Sun Wu Kung was overjoyed and answered: "I
had just been thinking I ought to pay Heaven a visit
some time, and sure enough. Old Star, here you have
come to fetch me !"
Then he had his four baboons come and said to them
impressively: ''See that you take good care of our
Mountain! I am going up to the heavens to look
around there a little ! ' '
Then he mounted a cloud together mth the Evening
Star and floated up. But he kept turning his somer-
saults, and advanced so quickly that the Evening Star
on his cloud was left behind. Before he knew it he had
reached the Southern Gate of Heaven and was about
to step carelessly through. The gatekeeper did not
wish to let him enter, but he did not let this stop him.
In the midst of their dispute the Evening Star came up
and explained matters, and then he was allowed to en-
ter the heavenly gate. When he came to the castle of
312 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
the Lord of the Heavens, he stood upright before it,
without bowing his head.
The Lord of the Heavens asked: "Then this hairy-
face with the pointed lips is Sun Wu Kung?"
He replied: "Yes, I am the Venerable Sun!"
All the servants of the Lord of the Heavens were
shocked and said: "This wild ape does not even bow,
and goes so far as to call himself the Venerable Sun.
His crime deserves a thousand deaths!"
But the Lord said : "He has come up from the earth
below, and is not as yet used to our rules. We will
forgive him."
Then he gave orders that a charge be found for him.
The marshal of the heavenly court reported: "There
is no charge vacant anywhere, but an official is needed
in the heavenly stables." Thereupon the Lord made
him stablemaster of the heavenly steeds. Then the
servants of the Lord of the Heavens told him he should
give thanks for the grace bestowed on him. Sun Wu
Kung called out aloud : ' ' Thanks to command ! ' ' took
possession of his certificate of appointment, and went
to the stables in order to enter upon his new office.
Sun Wu Kung attended to his duties with great zeal.
The heavenly steeds grew sleek and fat, and the stables
were filled with young foals. Before he knew it half
a month had gone by. Then his heavenly friends pre-
pared a banquet for him.
While they were at table Sun Wu Kung asked ac-
cidentally: "Stablemaster? What sort of a title is
that?"
"Why, that is an official title," Was the reply.
' ' What rank has this office ? "
"It has no rank at all," was the answer.
"Ah," said the ape, "is it so high that it outranks
all other dignities?"
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 313
"No, it is not high, it is not high at all," answered
his friends. **It is not even set down in the official
roster, but is quite a subordinate position. All you
have to do is to attend to the steeds. If you see to it
that they grow fat, you get a good mark ; but if they
grow thin or ill, or fall down, your punishment will be
right at hand."
Then the Ape King grew angry: **What, they treat
me, the Venerable Sun, in such a shameful way ! ' ' and
he started up. "On my Mountain I was a king, I was
a father ! What need was there for him to lure me into
his heaven to feed horses? I'll do it no longer! I'll
do it no longer ! ' '
Hola, and he had already overturned the table, drawn
the rod with the golden clamps from his ear, let it
grow large and beat a way out for himself to the
Southern gate of Heaven. And no one dared stop
him.
Already he was back in his island Mountain and his
people surrounded him and said: "You have been
gone for more than ten years, great king! How is it
you do not return to us until now?"
The Ape King said: "I did not spend more than
about ten days in Heaven. This Lord of the Heavens
does not know how to treat his people. He made me
his stablemaster, and I had to feed his horses. I am
so ashamed that I am ready to die. But I did not put
up with it, and now I am here once more ! ' '
His apes eagerly prepared a banquet to comfort him.
While they sat at table two homed devil-kings came
and brought him a yellow imperial robe as a present.
Filled with joy he slipped into it, and appointed the
two devil-kings leaders of the vanguard. They
thanked him and began to flatter him: "With your
power and wisdom, great king, why should you have to
314 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
serve the Lord of the Heavens? To call you the
Great Saint who is Heaven's Equal would be quite in
order."
The ape was pleased with this speech and said:
"Good, good!" Then he ordered his four baboons
to have a flag made quickly, on which was to be in-
scribed : * ' The Great Saint Who Is Heaven 's Equal. ' '
And from that time on he had himself called by that
title.
When the Lord of the Heavens learned of the flight
of the ape, he ordered Li Dsing, the pagoda-bearing
god, and his third son, Notscha, to take the Ape King
prisoner. They sallied forth at the head of a heavenly
warrior host, laid out a camp before his cave, and sent
a brave warrior to challenge him to single combat.
But he was easily beaten by Sun Wu Kung and obliged
to flee, and Sun Wu Kung even shouted after him,
laughing: "What a bag of wind! And he calls him-
self a heavenly warrior! I'll not slay you. Eun
along quickly and send me a better man ! ' '
When Notscha saw this he himself hurried up to do
battle.
Said Sun Wu Kung to hijn: "To whom do you be-
long, little one? You must not play around here, for
something might happen to you!"
But Notscha cried out in a loud voice : ' ' Accursed
ape ! I am Prince Notscha, and have been ordered to
take you prisoner!" And with that he swung his
sword in the direction of Sun AVu Kung.
"Very well," said the latter, "I will stand here and
never move."
Then Notscha grew very angry, and turned into a
three-headed god with six arms, in which he held six
different weapons. Thus he rushed on to the attack.
Sun Wu Kung laughed. "The little fellow knows
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 315
the trick of it! But easy, wait a bit! I will change
shape, too!"
And he also turned himself into a figure with three
heads and with six arms, and swung three gold-clamp
rods. And thus they began to fight. Their blows
rained down with such rapidity that it seemed as
though thousands of weapons were flying through the
air. After thirty rounds the combat had not yet been
decided. Then Sun Wu Kung hit upon an idea. He
secretly pulled out one of his hairs, turned it into
his own shape, and let it continue the fight with Not-
scha. He himself, however, slipped behind Notscha,
and gave him such a blow on the left arm with his rod
that his knees gave way beneath him with pain, and he
had to withdraw in defeat.
So Notscha told his father Li Dsing: ''This devil-
ape is altogether too powerful! I cannot get the bet-
ter of him!" There was nothing left to do but to re-
turn to the Heavens and admit their overthrow. The
L'ord of the Heavens bowed his head, and tried to think
of some other hero whom he might send out.
Then the Evening Star once more came forward and
said: ''This ape is so strong and so courageous, that
pi'obably not one of us here* is a match for him. He
revolted because the office of stablemaster appeared
too lowly for him. The best thing would be to temper
justice with mercy, let him have his way, and appoint
him Great Saint Who Is Heaven's Equal. It will only
be necessary to give him the empty title, mthout com-
bining a charge with it, and then the matter would be
settled." The Lord of the Heavens was satisfied with
this suggestion, and once more sent the Evening Star
to summon the new saint. When Sun Wu Kung heard
that he had arrived, he said : "The old Evening Star
is a good fellow ! ' ' and he had his army draw up in line
316 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
to give him a festive reception. He himself donned
his robes of ceremony and politely went out to meet
him.
Then the Evening Star told him what had taken place
in the Heavens, and that he had his appointment as
Great Saint Who Is Heaven's Equal with him.
Thereupon the Great Saint laughed and said : ' ' You
also spoke in my behalf before, Old Star! And now
you have again taken my part. Many thanks ! Many
thanks r"
Then when they appeared together in the presence
of the Lord of the Heavens the latter said : ' * The rank
of Great Saint Who Is Heaven's Equal is very high.
But now you must not cut any further capers."
The Great Saint expressed his thanks, and the Lord
of the Heavens ordered two skilled architects to build
a castle for him East of the peach-garden of the Queen-
Mother of the West. And he was led into it with all
possible honors.
Now the Saint was in Ms element. He had all that
heart could wish for, and was untroubled by any work.
He took his ease, walked about in the Heavens as he
chose, and paid visits to the gods. The Three Pure
Ones and the Four Rulers he treated with some little
respect; but the planetary gods and the lords of the
twenty-eight houses of the moon, and of the twelve
zodiac signs, and the other stars he addressed familiar-
ly with a *'Hey, you!" Thus he idled day hy day,
without occupation among the clouds of the Heavens.
On one occasion one of the wise said to the Lord of the
Heavens : * ' The holy Sun is idle while day follows day.
It is to be feared that some mischievous thoughts may
occur to him, and it might be better to give him some
charge. ' '
So the Lord of the Heavens summoned the Great
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 317
Saint and said to him: ''The life-giving peaches in
the garden of the Queen-Mother will soon be ripe. I
give you the charge of watching over them. Do your
duty conscientiously!"
This pleased the Saint and he expressed his thanks.
Then he went to the garden, where the caretakers and
gardeners received him on their knees.
He asked them: "How many trees in all are there
in the garden?"
' ' Three thousand six hundred," replied the gardener.
"There are twelve-hundred trees in the foremost row.
They have red blossoms and bear small fruit, which
ripens every three thousand years. Whoever eats it
grows bright and healthy. The twelve hundred trees
in the middle row have double blossoms and bear sweet
fruit, which ripens every six thousand years. Who-
ever eats of it is able to float in the rose-dawn without
aging. The twelve hundred trees in the last row bear
red-striped fruit Vvith small pits. They ripen every
nine thousand years. Whoever eats their fruit lives
eternally, as long as the Heavens themselves, and
remains untouched for thousands of eons."
The Saint heard all this with pleasure. He checked
up the lists and from that time on appeared eveiy day
or so to see to things. The greater part of the peaches
in the last row were already ripe. When he came to
the garden, he would on each occasion send away the
caretakers and gardeners under some pretext, leap up
into the trees, and gorge himself to his heart 's content
with the peaches.
At that time the Queen-Mother of the West was pre-
paring the great peach banquet to which she was accus-
tomed to invite all the gods of the Heavens. She sent
out the fairies in their garments of seven colors with
baskets, that they might pick the peaches. The care-
318 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
taker said to them: ''The garden has now been en-
trusted to the guardianship of the Great Saint Who is
Heaven's Equal, so you will first have to announce
yourselves to him. " With that he led the seven fairies
into the garden. There they looked every^vhere for the
Great Saint, but could not find him. So the fairies
said: "We have our orders and must not be late.
We will begin picking the peaches in the meantime!"
So they picked several baskets full from the foremost
row. In the second row the peaches were already
scarcer. And in the last row there hung only a single
half-ripe peach. They bent down the bough and
picked it, and then allowed it to fly up again.
Now it happened that the Great Saint, who had
turned himself into a peach-worm, had just been taking
liis noon-day nap on this bough. When he was so
rudely awakened, he appeared in his true form, seized
his rod and was about to strike the fairies.
But the fairies said: ''We have been sent here by
the Queen-Mother. Do not be angry. Great Saint!"
Said the Great Saint: "And who are all those
whom the Queen-Mother has invited?"
They answered: "All the gods and saints in the
Heavens, on the earth and under the earth."
"Has she also invited me?" said the Saint.
"Not that we know of," said the fairies.
Then the Saint grew angry, murmured a magic in-
cantation and said: "Stay! Stay! Stay!"
W^ith that the seven fairies were banned to the spot.
The Saint then took a cloud and sailed away on it to
the palace of the Queen-Mother.
On the way he met the Bare-Foot God and asked
him: "Where are you going?"
"To the peach banquet," was the answer.
Then the Saint lied to him, saying: "I have been
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 319
commanded by the Lord of the Heavens to tell all the
gods and saints that they are first to come to the Hall
of Purity, in order to practise the rites, and then go to-
gether to the Queen-Mother."
Then the Great Saint changed himself into the sem-
blance of the Bare-Foot God and sailed to the palace of
the Queen-Mother. There he let his cloud sink down
and entered quite unconcerned. The meal was ready,
yet none of the gods had as yet appeared. Suddenly
the Great Saint caught the aroma of wine, and saw
well-nigh a hundred barrels of the precious nectar
standing in a room to one side. His mouth watered.
He tore a few hairs out and turned them into sleep-
worms. These worms crept into the nostrils of the
cup-bearers so that they all fell asleep. Thereupon he
enjoyed the dehcious viands to the full, opened the
barrels and drank until he was nearly stupefied. Then
he said to himself: ''This whole affair is beginning to
make me feel creepy. I had better go home first of all
and sleep a bit.^* And he stumbled out of the garden
with uncertain steps. Sure enough, he missed his way,
and came to the dwelling of Laotzse. There he re-
gained consciousness. He arranged his clothing and
went in. There was no one to be seen in the place, for
at the moment Laotzse was at the God of Light's
abode, talking to him, and with him were all his ser-
vants, listening. Since he found no one at home the
Great Saint went as far as the inner chamber, where
Laotzse was in the habit of brewing the elixir of life.
Beside the stove stood five gourd containers full of the
pills of life which had already been rolled. Said the
Great Saint: *'I had long since intended to prepare a
couple of these pills. So it suits me very well to find
them here." He poured out the contents of the
gourds, and ate up all the pills of life. Since he had
320 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
now had enough to eat and drink he thought to himself:
''Bad, bad! The mischief I have done cannot well be
repaired. If they catch me my life will be in danger.
I think I had better go down to earth again and remain
a king!'^ With that he made himself invisible, went
out at the Western Gate of Heaven, and returned to the
Mountain of Flowers and Fruits, where he told his peo-
ple who received him the story of his adventures.
When he spoke of the wine-nectar of the peach gar-
den, his apes said: ** Can't you go back once more
and steal a few bottles of the wine, so that we too may
taste of it and gain eternal life?"
The Ape King was willing, turned a somersault,
crept into the garden unobserved, and picked up four
more barrels. Two of them he took under his arms
and two he held in his hands. Then he disappeared
with them without leaving a trace and brought them
to his cave, where he enjoyed them together with his
apes.
In the meantime the seven fairies, whom the Great
Saint had banned to the spot, had regained their free-
dom after a night and a day. They picked up their
baskets and told the Queen-Mother what had happened
to them. And the cup-bearers, too, came hurrsdng up
and reported the destruction which some one unknown
had caused among the eatables and drinkables. The
Queen-Mother went to the Lord of the Heavens to com-
plain. Shortly afterward Laotzse also came to him to
tell about the theft of the pills of life. And the Bare-
Foot God came along and reported that he had been
deceived by the Great Saint AVlio Is Heaven's Equal;
and from the Great Saint's palace the servants came
running and said that the Saint had disappeared and
was nowhere to be found. Then the Lord of the Heav-
ens was frightened, and said: "This whole mess is
undoubtedly the work of that devilish ape ! ' '
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 321
Now the whole host of Heaven, together with all the
star-gods, the time-gods and the mountain-gods was
called out in order to catch the ape. Li Dsing once
more was its commander-in-chief. He invested the
entire Mountain, and spread out the sky-net and the
earth-net, so that no one could escape. Then he sent
his bravest heroes into battle. Courageously the ape
withstood all attacks from early morn till sundown.
But by that time his most faithful followers had been
captured. That was too much for him. He pulled out
a hair and turned it into thousands of Ape-Kings,
who all hewed about them with golden-clamped iron
rods. The heavenly host was vanquished, and the ape
withdrew to his cave to rest.
Now it happened that Guan Yin had also gone to the
peach banquet in the garden, and had found out what
Sun Wu Kung had done. "When she went to visit the
Lord of the Heavens, Li Dsing was just coming in, to
report the great defeat which he had suifered on the
Mountain of Flowers and Fruits. Then Guan Yin
said to the Lord of the Heavens: "I can recommend
a hero to you who will surely get the better of the ape.
It is your grandson Yang Oerlang. He has conquered
all the beast and bird spirits, and overthrown the elves
in the grass and the brush. He knows what has to be
done to get the better of such devils."
So Yang Oerlang was brought in, and Li Dsing led
him to his camp. Li Dsing asked Yang Oerlang how
he would go about getting the better of the ape.
Yang Oerlang laughed and said: ''I think I will
have to go him one better when it comes to changing
shapes. It would be best for you to take away the
sky-net so that our combat is not disturbed." Then he
requested Li Dsing to post himself in the upper air
with the magic spirit mirror in his hand, so that when
the ape made himself invisible, he might be found again
322 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
by means of the mirror. When all this had been ar-
ranged, Yang Oerlang went out in front of the cave
with his spirits to give battle.
The ape leaped out, and when he saw the powerful
hero with the three-tined sword standing before him
he asked : ' ' And who may you be ? "
The other said : ' * I am Yang Oerlang, the grandson
of the Lord of the Heavens !"
Then the ape laughed and said: ''0 yes, I remem-
ber ! His daughter ran away with a certain Sir Yang,
to whdm heaven gave a son. You must be that son ! ' *
Yang Oerlang grew furious, and advanced upon him
with his spear. Then a hot battle began. For three
hundred rounds they fought without decisive results.
Then Yang Oerlang turned himself into a giant with a
black face and red hair.
''Not bad," said the ape, ''but I can do that too!"
So they continued to fight in that form. But the
ape's baboons were much frightened. The beast and
planet spirits of Yang Oerlang pressed the apes hard.
They slew most of them and the others hid away.
When the ape saw this his heart grew uneasy. He
drew the magic giant-likeness in again, took his rod
and fled. But Yang Oerlang followed hard on his
heels. In his urgent need the ape thrust the rod, which
he had turned into a needle, into his ear, turned into a
sparrow, and flew up into the crest of a tree, Yang
Oerlang who was following in his tracks, suddenly lost
sight of him. But his keen eyes soon recognized that
he had turned himself into a sparrow So he flung
away spear and crossbow, turned himself into a spar-
row-hawk, and darted down on the sparrow. But the
latter soared high into the air as a cormorant. Yang
Oerlang shook his plumage, turned into a great sea-
crane, and shot up into the clouds to seize the cormo-
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 323
rant. The latter dropped, flew into a valley and dove
beneath the waters of a brook in the guise of a fish.
When Yang Oerlang reached the edge of the valley, and
had lost his trail he said to himself: *'This ape has
surely turned himself into a fish or a crab! I will
change my form as well in order to catch him. So he
turned into a fish-hawk and floated above the surface
of the water. When the ape in the water caught sight
of the fish-hawk, he saw that he was Yang Oerlang.
He swiftly SAvung around and fled, Yang Oerlang in
pursuit. When the latter was no further away than
the length of a beak, the ape turned, crept ashore as a
water-snake and hid in the grass. Yang Oerlang, when
he saw the water-snake creep from the water, turned
into an eagle and spread his claws to seize the snake.
But the water-snake sprang up and turned into the low-
est of all birds, a speckled buzzard, and perched on the
steep edge of a clitf . When Yang Oerlang saw that the
ape had turned himself into so contemptible a creature
as a buzzard, he would no longer play the game of
changing form with him. He reappeared in his orig-
inal form, took up his crossbow and shot at the bird.
The buzzard slipped and fell down the side of the cliff.
At its foot the ape turned himself into the chapel of a
field-god. He opened his mouth for a gate, his teeth
became the two wings of the door, his tongue the image
of the god, and his eyes the windows. His tail was
the only thing he did not know what to do with. So he
let it stand up stiffly behind him in the shape of a flag-
pole. When Yang Oerlang reached the foot of the hill
he saAv the chapel, whose flagpole stood in the rear.
Theii he laughed and said: "That ape is really a
devil of an ape ! He wants to lure me into the chapel in
order to bite me. But I will not go in. First I will
break his windows for him, and then I will stamp down
324 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
the wings of his door!" AVhen the ape heard this he
was much frightened. He made a bound hke a tiger,
and disappeared without a trace in the air. With a
single somersault he reached Yang Oerlang's o\^^l tem-
ple. There he assumed Yang Oerlang's own form and
stepped in. The spirits who were on guard were un-
able to recognize him. They received him on their
knees. So the ape then seated himself on the god's
throne, and had the prayers which had come in sub-
mitted to him.
When Yang Oerlang no longer saw the ape, he rose
in the air to Li Dsing and said : '*I was vying A\dth the
ape in changing shape. Suddenly I could no longer
find him. Take a look in the mirror!" Li Dsing took
a look in the magic spirit mirror and then he laughed
and said : ^ ' The ape has turned himself into your like-
ness, is sitting in your temple quite at home there, and
making mischief." When Yang Oerlang heard this he
took his three-tined spear, and hastened to his temple.
The door-spirits were frightened and said: *'But
father came in only this very minute ! How is it that
another one comes now?" Yang Oerlang, without
paying attention to them, entered the temple and aimed
his spear at Sun Wu Kung. The latter resumed his
own shape, laughed and said: "Young sir, you must
not be angry! The god of this place is now Sun Wu
Kung." Without uttering a word Yang Oerlang
assailed him. Sun Wu Kung took up his rod and re-
urned the blows. Thus they crowded out of the temple
together, fighting, and wrapped in mists and clouds
once more gained the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits.
In the meantime Guan Yin was sitting with Laotzse,
the Lord of the Heavens and the Queen-Mother in the
great hall of Heaven, waiting for news. When none
came she said : "I will go with Laotzse to the South-
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 325
crn Gate of Heaven and see how matters stand 1 ' ' And
when they saw that the struggle had still not come to
an end she said to Laotzse: ''How would it be if we
helped Yang Oerlang a little ? I will shut up Sun Wu
Kung in my vase."
But Laotzse said : ' ' Your vase is made of porcelain.
Sun Wu Kung could smash it with his iron rod. But
I have a circlet of diamonds which can enclose all living
creatures. That we can use!" So he flung his circlet
through the air from the heavenly gate, and struck Sun
Wu Kung on the head with it. Since he had his hands
full fighting, the latter could not guard himself against
it, and the blow on the forehead caused him to slip.
Yet he rose again and tried to escape. But the heav-
enly hound of Yang Oerlang bit his leg until he fell to
the ground. Then Yang Oerlang and his followers
came up and tied him with thongs, and thrust a hook
through his collar-bone so that he could no longer trans-
form himself. And Laotzse took possession of his
diamond circlet again, and returned with Guan Yin to
the hall of Heaven. Sun Wu Kung was now brought
in in triumph, and was condemned to be beheaded. He
was then taken to the place of execution and bound to a
post. But all efforts to kill him by means of ax and
sword, thunder and lightning were vain. Nothing so
much as hurt a hair on his head.
Said Laotzse: "It is not surprising. This ape has
eaten the peaches, has drunk the nectar and also swal-
lowed the pills of life. Nothing can harm him. The
best thing would be for me to take him along and thrust
him into my stove in order to melt the elixir of life out
of him again. Then he will fall into dust and ashes."
So Sun Wu Kung's fetters were loosed, and Laotzse
took him with him, thrust him into his oven, and or-
dered the boy to keep up a hot fire.
326 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
But along the edge of the oven were graven the sign«?
of the eight elemental forces. And when the ape w^as
thrust into the oven he took refuge beneath the sign of
the wind, so that the fire could not injure him; and the
smoke only made his eyes smart. He remained in the
oven seven times seven days. Then Laolzse had it
opened to take a look. As soon as Sun Wu Kung saw
the light sliine in, he could no longer bear to bo shut up,
but leaped out and. upset the magic oven. The guards
and attendants he threw to the ground and Laotzse
himself, Avho tried to seize him, received such a push
that ho stuck his legs up in the air like an onion turned
upside down. Then Sun Wu Kung took his rod out of
his ear, and without looking where he struck, hewed
everything to bits, so that the star-gods closed their
doors and the guardians of the Heavens ran away.
He came to the castle of the Lord of the Heavens, and
the guardian of the gate mth his steel whip was only
just in time to hold him back. Then the thirty-six
thunder gods were set at him, and surrounded him,
though they could not seize him.
The Lord of the Heavens said: '^ Buddha will know
what is to be done. Send for him quickly!"
So Buddha came up out of the West with Ananada
and Kashiapa, his disciples. When he saw the turmoil
he said: ''First of all, let weapons be laid aside and
lead out the Saint. I wish to speak with him!" The
gods withdrew. Sun Wu Kung snorted and said:
"Who are you, w^ho dare to speak to me?" Buddha
smiled and replied: "I have come out of the blessed
West, Shakiamuni Amitofu. I have heard of the revolt
you have raised, and am come to tame you ! "
Said Sun Wu Kunc:: "T am the stone ape who has
gained the hidden knowledge. I am master of
seventy-two transformations, and will live as long as
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 327
Heaven itself. What has the Lord of the Heavens
accomplished that entitles him to remain eternally on
his throne? Let him make way for me, and I will be
satisfied!"
Buddha replied with a smile: ''You are a beast
which has gained magic powers. How can you expect
to rule here as Lord of the Heavens'? Be it knowoi to
you that the Lord of the Heavens has toiled for eons in
perfecting his virtues. How many years would you
have to pass before you could attain the dignity he has
gained? And then I must ask you whether there is
anything else you can do, aside from playing your
tricks of transformation?"
Said Sun Wu Kung : "I can turn cloud somersaults.
Each one carries me eighteen thousand miles ahead.
Surely that is enough to entitle me to be the Lord of the
Heavens?"
Buddha answered with a smile: "Let us make a
wager. If you can so much as leave my hand with one
of your somersaults, then I will beg the Lord of the
Heavens to make way for you. But if you are not able
to leave my hand, then you must yield yourself to my
fetters."
Sun Wu Kung suppressed his laughter, for he
thought : ' ' This Buddha is a crazy fellow ! His hand
is not a foot long ; how could I help but leap out of it ? "
So he opened his mouth Avide and said: "Agreed!"
Buddha then stretched out his right hand. It resem-
bled a small lotus-leaf. Sun Wu Kung leaped up into
it with one bound. Then he said: "Go!" And with
that he turned one somersault after another, so that he
flew along like a whirlwind. And while he was flying
along he saw five tall, reddisli columns towering to the
skies. Then he thought: "That is the end of the
world ! Now I will turn back and become Lord of the
328 THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK
Heavens. But first I will write clown my name to prove
that I \vas there. ' ' He pulled out a hair, turned it into
a brush, and wTote with great letters on the middle
column : ' ' The Great Saint Who Is Heaven 's Equal. ' '
Then he turned his somersaults again until he had
reached the place whence he had come. He leaped
down from the Buddha's hand laughing and cried:
' * Now hurry, and see to it that the Lord of the Heavens
clears his heavenly castle for me ! I have been at the
end of the world and have left a sign there!"
Buddha scolded: ''Infamous ape! How dare you
claim that you have left my hand ? Take a look and see
whether or not 'The Great Saint Who Is Heaven's
Equal,' is written on my middle finger!"
Sun Wu Kung was terribly frightened, for at
the first glance he saw that this was the truth. Yet
outwardly he pretended that he was not convinced,
said he would take another look, and tried to make use
of the opportunity to escape. But Buddha covered
him with his hand, shoved him out of the gate of
Heaven, and formed a mountain of water, fire, wood,
earth and metal, which he softly set down on him to
hold him fast. A magic incantation pasted on the
mountain prevented his escape.
Here he was obliged to lie for hundreds of years,
until he finally reformed and was released, in order to
help the Monk of the Yangtze-kiang fetch the holy
writings from out of the West. He honored the Monk
as his master, and thenceforward was knowTi as the
Wanderer. Guan Yin, who had released him, gave the
Monk a golden circlet. Sun Wu Kung was induced to
put it on, and it at once grew into his flesh so that he
could not remove it. And Guan Yin gave the Monk a
magic formula by means of which the ring could be
LITERARY FAIRY TALES 329
tightened, should the ape grow disobedient. But from
that time on he was always polite and well-mannered.
Note : This tale, like "The Pilgrim's Progress," is an allegorj', the
ape s>Tnbolizing the human heart. Yet despite its allegorical
character, a number of mythological and fairy-tale motives are in-
corporated in it. The ape himself suggests Hanumant, the compan-
ion of Rama. Yo Huang is the Lord of the Heavens. The stone ape
is the stone heart of natural man. The Buddhas, blessed spirits and
gods, represent the ideals of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism.
Sun Wu Kung: In Chinese apes are called Hu Sun, but the word
Hu having an unlucky meaning, the Master chooses Sun as a family
name, while at the same time the letter-sign is freed from the radical
indicating an animal. Wu Kung — ''the magic awaking to nothing-
ness" (Nirwana). The different ways: magic, the way of raising
spirits ; the sciences : The three faiths are : Confucianism, Buddhism
and Taoism ; to these are added six "schools" : the Yin-Yang School,
the Mo-Di School, Medicine, War, Law, Miscellaneous, so that nine
directions in all are represented. Quiescence is the Taoism for non-
activity, while Action is the Taoism for care of the body, as in-
augurated by We Be Yang. The Devil-King of Chaos, i. e., sensual-
ity, whose seat is supposed to be in Kidneys. "Red garments,"
colors, here all have an allegorical meaning. Death, i. e., Yama.
The Evening Star is the star of metal ; Sun Wu Kung also personi-
fies a metal, hence the Evening Star appears as his apologist. As
regards Li Dsing and Notscha see No. 18. As regards the Queen
Mother of the West, see No. 15. As regards Yang Oerlang, see No.
17. Guan Yin is generally worshipped throughout China as the Fem-
inine goddess. The motive of the magic flight is found frequently in
fairy-tales the world over. Guan Yin is often represented holding a
vase, Bau Ping. Laotsze's circlet or ring is the Tao. The eight ele-
mental powers, i. e., Ba Gua. Buddha : while Sun Wu Kung is equip-
ped to struggle against all external powers, he is conquered by Budd-
ha, who does not combat him, but subdues him by his omnipresence.
The Monk of the Yangste-Kiang is Huan Dsehuang, see No. 68. The
circlet or ring which can be made tighter when the ape does not obey,
reappears in Hauff's fairy-tale of "The Young Englishman," as a
cravat.
THE END
CENTRAL CIRCULATION
CHILDREN'S ROOM
170-32
23-04
Ji